LIBRARY  OF  PRINCETON 

1 

JAN  2  7  2005 

THEOLOGICAl  SEMINARY 


LIBRARY  OF  PRINCnON 


"1 


JAN  2  7  2005 


THEOLOGICAL  SEMINARY 


L 


JOHN     SixOX. 


'  He  who  never  feareil  the  face  of  man." — Page  173. 


SKETCHES 


OF   THE 

PRESBYTERIAN  CHURCH, 

CONTAINING 

A   BRIEF  SUMMARY   OF   ARGUMENTS   IN   FAVOUR   OF   ITS 
PRIMITIVE    AND   APOSTOLIC    CHARACTER 

AND 

A  VIEW  OF  ITS  PRINCIPLES,  ORDER,  AND  HISTORY, 
DESIGNED   ESPECIALLY  FOR  THE 

YOUTH    OP    THE    CHURCH. 

BY    THE 

KEV.  J.  E.  EOCKWELL. 

PHILADELPHIA : 
PRESBYTERIAN  BOARD  OF  PUBLICATION, 

KO.  265  CHESTNUT  STREET. 


Entered  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  1854,  by 

A.  W.  MITCHELL,  M.  D., 

In  tlie  Clerk's  Oflace  of  the  District  Court  for  the  Eastern 
District  of  Pennsylvania. 


COiTTEKTS. 
— »— 

PAGE 

CHAPTER  I. 
Introductory — Design  of  the  work 7 

CHAPTER  11. 

The  church,  visible  and  invisible — of  •whom  com- 
posed      15 

CHAPTER  III. 
V    The  officers  and  discipline  of  the  church 22 

CHAPTER  IV 
The  worship  and  ordinances  of  the  church 30 

CHAPTER  V. 
Corruptions  of  the  church 37 

CHAPTER  VI. 
^'  Witnesses  for  the  truth — The  Waldenses 49 

^/    .                         CHAPTER  VII. 
The  primitive  churches  of  England,  Ireland,  and 
Scotland 67 

CHAPTER  VIII. 
'-The  Reformation 77 

CHAPTER  IX. 
'i  Testimony — from  Scripture^ — The  ap/ostolic  Fathers 

—The  English  Reformers 95 

Ciii) 


IV  CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER  X. 

PAGE 

The  Waldensian  church 113 

CHAPTER   XL 
The  Protestant  church  of  France 127 

CHAPTER   XII. 
The  Reformed  Dutch  church 139 

CHAPTER  XIII. 
\^   The  church  of  Scotland,  from  the  Reformation  to 

the  first  General  Assembly 161 

CHAPTER  XIV. 
^'  The  church  of   Scotland — from  the  first   General 
Assembly  to  the  adoption  of  the  League  and  Cove- 
nant   168 

CHAPTER  XV. 
\    The  church  of  Scotland — From  the  death  of  Charles 

I.  to  the  formation  of  the  Free  church 187 

CHAPTER  XVL 
y    The  Puritans 205 

CHAPTER  XVIL 
v/  The  Presbyterian  church  in  Ireland 216 

CHAPTER  XVIII. 
The  American  Presbyterian  church,  from  its  foun- 
dation to  the  "war  of  the  Revolution 221 

CHAPTER  XIX. 
The  American  Presbyterian  church  from  the  Revo- 
lution to  the  present  time 238 

Appendix 259 


The  following  work,  first  commenced  with  the 
simple  hope  of  rendering  more  attractive  and  useful 
the  pages  of  the  Sabbath-school  Visitor,  where  it 
originally  appeared  in  the  form  of  letters  to  children, 
has  been  carefully  re-written,  and  enlarged  by  im- 
portant additions.  The  design  of  the  writer  has 
been  to  supply,  as  far  as  possible,  a  want  which  has 
been  greatly  felt,  of  some  suitable  history  of  the 
Presbyterian  Church,  to  be  placed  especially  in  the 
hands  of  our  youth. 

He  has  sought  to  group  together  the  facts  by  which 
that  history  can  be  traced  up,  not  simply  to  the  Refor- 
mation, but  to  the  Apostolic  age,  and  to  the  type  of  a 
pure  and  primitive  Christianity.  He  has  desired  to 
make  familiar  to  the  mind,  the  rise,  progress,  strug- 
gles, and  successes  of  the  great  principles  of  Presby- 
terianism,  and  to  set  forth  their  influence  upon  the 
Church  and  the  world. 

In  addition  to  the  ordinary  works  of  reference,  he 
would  acknowledge  his  indebtedness  to  the  researches 
1*.  Cv) 


VI  PREFACE. 

of  Drs.  Smyth  and  Hodge  of  our  own  Church,  and 
Dr.  Hetherington  of  the  Church  of  Scotland,  whose 
valuable  contributions  to  the  cause  of  Presbyterian- 
ism  have  nobly  illustrated  and  defended  its  order  and 
doctrines. 

While  other  denominations  are  claiming  for  them- 
selves the  authority  of  antiquity,  and  in  some  instan- 
ces denying  to  us  even  the  name  and  character  of  a 
Church  of  Christ,  it  is  well  that  our  youth  should  be 
put  on  their  guard  against  the  fascinations  of  such 
assumptions,  and  made  to  understand  that  the  prin- 
ciples in  which  they  have  been  educated,  were  not 
first  developed  at  the  Reformation,  but  were  the  essen- 
tial elements  of  the  Apostolic  Churchy  and  that  through 
all  the  darkness  of  Papal  night,  there  were  Chris- 
tian communities  who  held  intrinsically  the  same 
order,  which,  at  the  Reformation,  was  resumed  in  its 
important  features  in  every  Reformed  Church,  hut  that 
of  England. 

This  volume  is  now  sent  forth,  with  the  prayer 
that  it  may  be  useful  in  establishing  the  minds  of 
our  youth,  and  in  leading  them  to  love  the  distinctive 
doctrines  which  form  the  strength  and  glory  of  the 
Israel  of  God.  J.  E.  R. 

Brooklyn,  1854. 


CHAPTER  L 


INTRODUCTORY. 


The  design  of  the  following  pages  is  to  present 
an  outline  of  the  history  and  principles  of  the 
Presbyterian  church,  and  to  set  forth  in  a  con- 
densed and  yet  sufficiently  explicit  form,  the  facts 
which  show  its  doctrines  and  order  to  be  primitive 
and  apostolic.  It  is  no  part  of  this  purpose  to 
teach  that  it  is  the  only  true  church,  out  of  which 
there  is  no  salvation,  or  to  make  invidious  compari- 
sons between  it  and  other  branches  of  the  family 
of  Christ. 

A  sincere  and  zealous  attachment  to  the  doc-  » 
trines  and  order  of  the  church  with  which  we  are 
connected  by  birth  and  education,  or  as  the  result 
of  our  earnest  convictions  of  truth,  may  exist  with 
the  most  liberal  and  enlarged  friendship  for  all 
who,  though  differing  from  us  in  many  of  their  re- 
ligious views,  still  bear  the  image  of  Christ.  We 
profess  to  be  only  a  branch  of  his  family;  a  part 
of  that  great  army  which,  though  divided  into  sec- 
tions, has  one  leader,  and  is  engaged  in  a  conflict 


8  SKETCHES   OF 

with  sin  and  error,  under  one  glorious  banner. 
Yet,  while  no  particular  denomination  of  Christ- 
ians has  any  claim  to  be  called,  by  way  of  emi- 
nence the  cJiiuxh,  it  is  evident  that  some  one  of 
them  approaches  nearer  than  others  to  the  apos- 
tolic model,  and  embodies  the  general  features  of 
the  first  Christian  community.  In  the  gradual  de- 
parture from  the  faith  once  delivered  to  the  saints, 
which  at  length  assumed  the  form  of  Popery,  and 
introduced  the  "  Man  of  Sin,''  the  church  lost  its 
original  simplicity  and  purity,  until  the  Reforma- 
tion again  restored  the  truths  of  the  gospel  to 
their  appropriate  place,  and  threw  off  the  dreadful 
load  of  superstition  and  error  that  had  for  ages 
rested  upon  the  minds  of  men.  At  that  period, 
the  Protestant  church  assumed  the  general  features 
by  which  it  is  now  distinguished.  While  in  their 
views  of  the  prominent  and  cardinal  truths  of  our 
holy  religion,  the  Reformers  were  agreed,  they 
difiered  in  regard  to  external  arrangements  and 
forms  of  government.  Those  differences  still  exist, 
and  their  prominent  characteristics  are  set  forth  in 
the  names  which  the  various  Christian  denomina- 
tions of  the  World  now  bear. 

The  Episcopal  church  maintains  an  order  of 
prelates,  having  ofi&ce  and  power  distinct  from  the 
ministry,  and  superior  to  it,  who  alone  are  able  to 


THE  PRESBYTERIAN   CHURCH. 


d 


ordain,  and  to  whom  is  committed  the  especial 
oversight  and  care  of  all  the  churches  found  with- 
in their  appointed  districts.  At  the  Reformation 
this  form  of  government  was  only  regarded  as  es- 
sential to  the  perfection  of  the  church,  while  it 
was  not  denied  that  true  churches  might  exist  with- 
out it.  Since  then  the  idea  has  been  advocated, 
and  widely  received,  that  the  order  of  prelates 
obtain  their  power  by  a  direct  succession  from  the 
apostles,  whose  representatives  they  are,  and  that 
no  ministry  can  be  valid  which  is  not  received  by 
their  ordination,  and  that  there  can  be  no  salvation 
cut  of  the  pale  of  the  church  thus  organized.  Thus, 
while  the  articles  of  faith,  as  received  by  that  de- 
nomination, and  faithfully  preached  by  many  of 
its  clergy,  are  purely  evangelical,  dogmas  are 
maintained  by  others  of  the  same  connection,  which 
if  true  would  abolish  the  doctrine  that  we  are  saved 
through  faith,  and  blot  out  the  hopes  of  multitudes 
who  are  leading  consistent  and  holy  lives,  though 
they  have  never  been  united  with  that  branch  of 
the  church  of  Christ. 

The  Congregationalists  wholly  differ  from  these 
views.  They  maintain  that  the  ministers  of  the 
gospel  have  equal  power  and  authority,  and  that 
the  discipline  and  government  of  the  church  is 
vested  in  the   people  forming  a  particular  congre- 


10  SKETCHES  OF 

gation,  who  are  independent  of  all  other  organi- 
zations, and  in  whom  all  power  originates. 

The  Presbyterian  form  of  government  assumes 
that  a  particular  congregation  is  only  part  of  the 
church,  to  which  it  is  responsible,  and  that  autho- 
rity hath  been  vested  in  its  ministers  and  officers^ 
who  constitute  its  courts,  and  by  whom  its  disci- 
pline is  administered.  It  agrees  with  Congrega- 
tional churches  in  asserting  the  equality  of  the 
ministry,  but  differs  from  them  in  their  views  of 
the  independency  of  each  congregation.  It  agrees 
with  the  Episcopal  church  in  its  maintaining  a 
union  of  many  congregations  under  one  episco- 
pacy, but  differs  from  it  in  vesting  that  oversight 
in  the  hands  of  the  Presbytery,  composed  of  seve- 
ral Bishops  of  equal  authority,  and  not  of  a  pre- 
late of  power  superior  to  the  rest. 

This  form  of  government,  we  sincerely  believe, 
approaches  the  nearest  to  that  first  instituted  by 
the  apostles.  The  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  as  the  su- 
preme Head  of  the  church,  has  alone  the  right 
and  authority  'o  decree  its  laws,  and  to  institute 
its  ministry.  As  such  a  head  he  appointed  special 
and  extraordinary  officers,  who  were  first  to  be 
witnesses  to  his  death  and  resurrection,  and  then 
to  arrange  the  church  in  accordance  with  the 
great  principles  he  had  established.     These  officers 


THE   PRESBYTERIAN   CHURCH.  11 

were  called  apostles,  who  attested  the  truth  of 
their  mission  by  many  signs  and  miracles  which 
God  did  through  them.     They  had  no  successors 
in  the  apostolic  office.     They  could  have  none,  in 
the  very  nature  of  the  case.     When  Judas  had 
lost  his  place  as  an  apostle,  by  his  transgression, 
and  it  was  deemed  essential  to  keep  the  number 
of  apostles  complete,   one  was  chosen  from   the 
number  of  those  who  had  personally  known  Christ, 
and  was  ordained  to  be  a  witness  of  his  resurrection. 
See  Acts  i.  22.     When  these  witnesses  were  all 
dead,  the  apostolic  office  ceased.     We  are  nowhere 
told  that  they  appointed  any  successors.     They 
could  not.     But  it  was  necessary  that  the  church 
should  be  instructed  and  governed.     And  hence, 
Presbyters  or   Elders  were  appointed,   some   of 
whom  were  to  preach,  while  others  were  to  assist 
in  the  government  of  the  church.      Thus  Paul 
says  to  Timothy,    ''The  things   that   thou   hast 
heard  of  me,  the  same  commit  thou  unto  faithful 
men  who  may  be  able  to  teach  others  also."     It 
was  the  doctrine  of  the  apostles   which  was  to 
have  a  succession,  and  not  their  office.     The  men 
whom   they   appointed   as   officers   were    Elders. 
Thus  in  Acts  xiv.  23,  it  is  said,  '*  When  they 
had  ordained  them  Elders  in  every  church."    And 
in  Titus  i.  5,  we  read,  'Tor  this  cause  left  I  thee 


12  SKETCHES   OP 

in  Crete;  that  thou  shouldst  set  in  order  the 
things  that  are  wanting,  and  ordain  Elders  in 
every  city  as  I  had  appointed  thee/'  And  the 
apostles  gave  them  counsel  and  advice  only  as 
Presbyters.  Thus  Peter  says,  1  Peter  v.  1,  "The 
Elders  which  are  among  you  I  exhort,  who  also  am 
an  Elder/'  These  officers  are  called  by  different 
names,  according  to  the  duties  laid  upon  them. 
The  words  Bishop  and  Pastor  are  applied  to  those 
who  preach  the  word,  and  have  an  especial  watch 
over  the  flock,  and  administer  the  ordinances  of 
the  house  of  God.  Others  who  rule,  but  do  not 
preach,  are  called  "  helps  and  governments.''  Thus 
in  1  Timothy  v.  17,  it  is  said,  *^  Let  the  elders  that 
rule  well  be  accounted  worthy  of  double  honour, 
especially  they  who  labour  in  word  and  doctrine." 
But  we  nowhere  read  that  any  church  was  under 
the  care  of  a  migle  Elder,  or  that  one  Presbyter 
was  elevated  in  office  above  others. 

The  word  Bishop  is  only  another  expression  ap- 
plied to  the  office  of  Elder.  It  is  the  translation 
of  the  Greek  word  frtttjzortoj  (episcopos),  meaning 
overseer,  and  from  which  the  word  Episcopal  is  de- 
rived. Thus  in  Acts  xx.  17  and  28,  we  find  Paul 
addressing  the  Elders  as  the  overseers  or  BisJiops , 
of  the  flock ;  not  as  a  distinct  order  of  ministers. 
They  were  the  elders  of  the  church  of  Ephesus, 


THE   PRESBYTERIAN   CHURCH.  13 

who  both  ruled  and  taught  the  people  of  God. 
Thus  in  our  own  church,  under  its  present  arrange- 
ment, there  are  two  or  more  Presbyters  or  Elders, 
one  of  whom  preaches  the  word,  and  administers 
the  ordinances  of  the  gosj)el,  while  the  others  as- 
sist him  in  the  government  and  discipline  of  the 
church. 

We  are  therefore  called  Presbyterian.  The 
name  has  relation  to  our  form  of  government,  and 
is  derived  from  npfCjSvT'fpof  (Preshuteros),  a  Greek 
word  signifying  an  aged  person  or  elder. 

Our  officers  have  equal  power  as  such  ;  though 
especial  honour  is  given  to  those  who  labour  in 
word  and  doctrine,  as  the  ministers  and  pastors  of 
the  flock.  They  are  esteemed  "  very  highly  for 
their  %uorh^s  sahe"  and  not  because  as  Bishops 
they  have  any  higher  authority  to  rule  in  the 
church.  Hence,  in  our  various  courts  there  is  al- 
ways required  an  equal  number  of  ministers  and 
ruling  elders  from  each  congregation,  who  have  an 
equal  voice  in  all  their  deliberations  and  decisions, 
and  to  them  the  government  and  care  of  the 
church  is  committed. 

Such  are  the  prominent  features  of  the  Presby- 
terian system.     AYe  may  well  love  and  honour  the 
name.     It  is  derived  from  an  office  familiar  to  the 
Jewish  worshippers.     It  was  the  title  which  the 
2 


14  SKETCHES   OF 

apostles  recognized  and  bore.  It  was  tlie  name 
■which  their  successors  received,  and  was  the  badge 
of  their  office,  and  we  adopt  it,  not  because  it  is 
brought  to  us  by  a  dim  and  uncertain  tradition, 
but  is  found  on  the  pages  of  the  word  of  God, 
whence  alone  we  derive  our  faith  and  our  worship. 
And  our  church  has  ever  struggled  against  error 
and  sin,  and  battled  earnestly  for  the  truth.  It 
has  had  great  and  noble  men  for  its  soldiers,  and 
has  enjoyed  abundant  tokens  of  God's  blessing 
and  approbation.  The  Holy  Spirit  has  been 
largely  poured  upon  it,  and  its  order  and  doctrines 
have  ever  promoted  pure  religion.  Where  it  has 
prevailed,  there  has  been  most  of  freedom,  and 
virtue,  and  happiness.  For  this  we  love  and  prize 
it,  and  as  we  look  upon  it,  in  all  its  simplicity  and 
beauty,  we  can  sing  with  the  Psalmist, 

How  decent,  and  how  wise, 

How  glorious  to  behold, 
Beyond  the  pomp  that  charms  the  eyes, 

And  rites  adorned  with  arold. 


THE   PRESBYTERIAN  CHURCH.  15 


CHAPTER  II. 

TEE   CHURCH  VISIBLE   AND   INVISIBLE — OF  WHOM   COMPOSED. 

The  word  church  is  used  in  two  important 
senses,  in  the  Confession  of  Faith,  and  the  distinc- 
tion therein  made  is  clearly  affirmed  in  the  Holy 
Scriptures. 

1.  It  signifies  the  whole  body  of  Christ's  re- 
deemed people.  Thus  it  is  said,  *'  The  catholic  or 
universal  church,  which  is  invisible,  consists  of  the 
whole  number  of  the  elect,  that  have  been,  are,  or 
shall  be  gathered  into  one,  under  Christ,  the  head 
thereof;  and  is  the  spouse,  the  body,  the  fullness 
of  him  that  filleth  all  in  all."  It  is  of  this  invis- 
ible church  that  it  is  written,  Eph.  v.  25,  "Christ 
loved  the  church,  and  gave  himself  for  it,  that  he 
might  present  it  a  glorious  church,  not  having  spot 
or  wrinkle  or  any  such  thing."  This  is  the  most 
precious  and  important  sense  of  the  word.  It 
will  thus  be  understood  and  loved,  when  all  sects, 
and  parties,  and  denominations  shall  have  been 
forgotten.  This  is  the  ''  whole  family  in  heaven 
and  earth,"  that  is  named  after  Christ.     It  is  the 


16  SKETCHES   OP 

"  general  assembly  and  church  of  the  first-born, 
whose  names  are  written  in  heaven/' 

Many  of  its  members  are  ah-eady  with  Christ, 
and  see  him  as  he  is.  Others  are  still  in  the 
world,  while  myriads  yet  remain  to  be  gathered  in 
from  every  nation  and  tribe.  This  invisible  church 
embraces  those  of  every  name  who  truly  love  God, 
and  bear  the  image  of  the  Saviour. 

They  may  belong  to  no  peculiar  creed ;  they 
may  never  have  had  the  privileges  of  the  sanctu- 
ary; they  may  be  unknown  to  the  world — yet 
Christ  may  recognize  them  as  his  disciples,  and 
own  them  as  such  in  that  day  when  he  shall  make 
up  his  jewels.  To  become  a  member  of  this  invis- 
ible church  "neither  circumcision  availeth  any- 
thing, nor  uncircumcision,  but  a  new  creature.'' 

2.  The  second  sense  in  which  the  word  church 
jfi  used,  refers  to  those  who  profess  the  Christian 
religion.  Thus,  in  the  Confession  of  Faith,  we 
read,  "  The  visible  church,  which  is  also  catholic, 
or  universal,  under  the  gospel  (not  confined  to  one 
nation  as  before  under  the  law,)  consists  of  all 
those  throughout  the  world  who  profess  the  true 
religion,  together  with  their  children,  and  is  the 
kingdom  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  the  fami- 
ly of  God,  out  of  which  there  is  no  ordinary  pos- 
sibility of  salvation.'" 


THE   PRESBYTERIAN   CHURCH.  17 

The  word  *^  catholic,"  which  is  here  used,  is  ex- 
plained as  meaning  universal^  (not  the  Romish 
church,)  but  all  who  profess  the  gospel  of  Christ, 
and  the  doctrines  which  are  therein  contained. 

It  includes,  therefore,  all  the  various,  denomina- 
tions, who,  while  diifering  from  each  other  in  many 
particulars,  receive  the  word  of  God  as  their  only 
rule  of  faith  and  practice,  and  observe  the  ordi- 
nances commanded  by  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  It 
is  called  visible  because  its  members  are  known, 
and  are  distinguishable  from  the  world  by  their 
profession.  Its  ceremonies  and  its  appointments 
fall  under  the  observation  of  men  like  those  of 
any  other  society. 

On  the  contrary,  the  invisible  church  cannot 
thus  be  discovered.  The  qualifications  for  admis- 
sion thereto  are  formed,  and  can  only  certainly  be 
discerned,  in  the  heart.  It  is  possible  for  a  man  to 
be  a  member  of  the  one  church,  while  he  has  no 
connection  with  the  other.  Judas  was  a  professed 
disciple  of  Christ,  and  belonged  to  the  visible 
church,  yet  perished;  while  the  dying  thief,  with- 
out the  enjoyment  of  any  outward  rite,  was  ac- 
knowledged as  a  member  of  the  invisible  church, 
and  went  to  Paradise.  The  relation  of  these  two 
departments  of   the  kingdom  of  Christ   to  each 

other,  is  that  of  the  scaffolding  to  the  building. 
2* 


18  SKETCHES  OP 

It  does  not  constitute  it,  yet  is  essential  to  its 
completion.     It  is  the  means  by  which  sinners, 
are  converted,  Christians  edified  and  comforted, 
and  souls  saved. 

When  the  topstone  is  laid,  and  the  last  redeemed 
sinner  brought  home  to  glory,  there  will  be  no 
longer  need  of  a  ministry,  and  ordinances,  and 
means  of  grace,  but  together,  in  the  temple  not 
made  with  hands,  all  the  ransomed  of  the  Lord 
will  be  kings  and  priests  unto  God,  and  will  serve 
him  day  and  night  for  ever. 

The  visible  church  is  said  to  "consist  of  all 
those  throughout  the  world  that  profess  the  true 
religion,  together  with  their  children."  The  word 
of  Grod  abundantly  confirms  the  truth  of  this  de- 
scription. The  promise  of  Christ,  "  where  two  or 
three  are  gathered  together  in  my  name,  there  am 
I  in  the  midst  of  them,''  forms  a  church  wherever 
there  is  a  Bible,  and  a  people  who  love  and  wor- 
ship God.  An  open  profession  or  avowal  of  faijh 
in  Christ  constitutes  man  a  member  of  his  visible 
church.  So  that,  from  Adam  to  Abraham,  all 
who  received  the  promises  of  a  coming  Redeemer, 
and  who  worshipped  in  the  faith  of  them,  consti- 
tuted the  visible  kingdom  of  Christ.  But  when 
the  Lord  called  Abraham,  and  set  him  and  his 
family  apart  as  a  distinct  and  separate  people,  he 


THE   PRESBYTERIAN   CHURCH.  19 

coTenanted  to  be  a  God  to  him,  and  his  seed  after 
him,  (Gen.  xvii.  7,)  and  gave  to  him  the  rite  of 
circumcision,  which  was  to  be  the  sign  of  admis- 
sion to  the  visible  church,  and  to  be  administered 
to  the  children,  as  well  as  to  the  parents.  Not 
only  Isaac,  from  whom  the  Jews  were  to  descend, 
but  Ishmael,  and  the  servants  of  Abraham,  were 
circumcised.  So  that  this  was  evidently  intended 
to  include  all  of  Abraham's  family,  as  sharing  in 
the  covenant  with  him,  and  to  be  blessed  for  his 
sake. 

But  the  promise,  made  to  Abraham,  was  meant 
for  all  who  in  every  age  should  fear  God. 

In  Gal.  iii.  8,  it  is  written,  ^<-  The  Scriptures, 
foreseeing  that  God  would  justify  the  heathen 
through  faith,  preached  before  the  gospel  unto 
Abraham,  saying,  In  thee  shall  all  nations  be 
blessed.'^  These  promises  were  of  spiritual  bless- 
ings, and  they  were  made  to  both  the  believer 
and  his  children,  ^'  Abraham  and  his  seed."  Four 
hundred  and  thirty  years  after  this  covenant  was 
made,  it  was  renewed  with  the  people  at  Sinai, 
having  still  the  same  provisions.  For  Paul  de- 
clares, '<  The  covenant  which  was  confirmed  before 
of  God  in  Christ,  the  law  which  was  four  hundred 
and  thirty  years  after,  cannot  disannul  that  it 
should  make  the  promise  of  none  efiect/'     This 


20  SKETCHES   OF 

promise  was  the  object  of  pleasing  contemplation 
to  the  saints  in  all  ages.  The  Psalmist  declared, 
"The  mercy  of  the  Lord  is  from  everlasting  to  ever- 
lasting unto  such  as  fear  him,  and  his  righteousness 
unto  children's  children.  Nor  was  this  promise 
ever  withdrawn.  Jesus  Christ  took  the  children 
in  his  arms,  and  said,  "  Of  such  is  the  kingdom 
of  heaven,^'  "Suffer  them  to  come  unto  me." 
When  the  apostles  met  the  multitude,  on  the  day 
of  Pentecost,  they  urged  them  to  repent  dnd  be 
baptized,  adding  as  the  reason,  "  fpr  the  promise 
is  to  you  and  to  your  children."  Thus  far  not  a 
word  is  said  that  leads  us  to  suppose,  that  in  the 
church  under  the  Christian  dispensation,  any 
change  was  made  respecting  its  members.  A  con- 
verted Jew  who  had  always  regarded  his  children 
as  belonging  to  the  church,  was  nowhere  told  that 
under  Christ  they  were  to  be  excluded. 

And  the  apostle  Paul  taught  that  the  Christian 
church  was  founded  on  the  old  promises  to  Abra- 
ham. He  compares  the  Jewish  church  in  his 
Epistle  to  the  Romans  to  the  good  olive  tree,  into 
which,  under  the  new  dispensation,  the  Gentile 
church  is  grafted.  In  the  Epistle  to  the  Gala- 
tians,  he  calls  all  who  believe  "  Abraham's  seed 
and  heirs,  according  to  the  promise."  But  what 
is  that  promise  ?  It  is  to  be  a  God  to  him  and 
his  seed  after  him. 


THE   PRESBYTERIAN   CHURCH.  21 

The  church  therefore  now,  as  in  the  days  of  the 
Patriarch,  consists  of  all  who  profess  the  true  re- 
ligion, with  their  children.  And  the  propriety  of 
this  divine  arrangement  is  apparent,  in  the  object 
for  which  the  church  was  organized.  It  was  estab- 
lished as  the  means  of  introducing  souls  to  the  bless- 
ings of  salvation,  and  to  the  spiritual  and  invisible 
kingdom  of  Jesus  Christ,  to  which  it  was  subordi- 
nate. The  intimate  relation  of  parents  to  their  chil- 
dren was  introduced  by  an  all-wise  God,  as  one  of 
the  most  important  influences  by  which  the  great 
end  of  the  church  could  be  attained.  Hence,  in 
the  covenant  which  Jehovah  made  with  his  profess- 
ing people,  he  included  their  children  in  the  pro- 
mised blessinofs.  And  though  the  seals  of  that 
covenant  have  been  changed,  it  is  still  true  that  the 
**seed  of  the  faithful  have  no  less  a  right  to  them 
now,  than  the  children  of  Abraham  under  a  former 
dispensation,"  God  has  never  blotted  out  their 
names  from  his  covenant,  nor  reversed  that  pro- 
mise which  is  the  enduring  platform  of  the  visible 
church;  "I  will  establish  my  covenant  between  me 
and  thee,  and  thy  seed  after  thee  in  their  genera- 
tions for  an  everlasting  covenant  j  to  be  a  God  to 
thee  and  thy  seed  after  thee.'' 


22  SKETCHES   OF 


CHAPTER  III. 

THE    OrnCERS   AKD   DISCIPLINE    OP   THE   CHURCH. 

The  form  of  government  which,  since  the  Refor- 
mation,  has  given  the  name  of  *'  Presbyterian"  to 
one  branch  of  the  visible  church  is  of  very  early 
origin.  Long  before  the  coming  of  Christ,  and 
even  before  the  establishment  of  the  ceremonial 
law,  we  are  told  of  the  Elders  of  Israel,  (Ex.  iii. 
16,)  to  whom  were  evidently  committed  the  in- 
spection and  government  of  the  people,  and  the 
settlement  of  all  disputes  among  them.  In  Exo- 
dus xviii.,  we  read  that  Moses  chose  wise  and  able 
men  out  of  the  tribes,  whom  he  made  rulers,  and 
who  are  elsewhere  called  Elders. 

The  arrangement,  afterwards  made,  of  the  tab- 
ernacle and  temple  services,  was  designed  to  set 
forth,  in  types  and  symbols,  the  office  and  work  of 
the  coming  Messiah.  Hence,  priests,  and  sacra- 
fices,  and  offerings  were  appointed,  which  were  to 
be  the  "  shadow  of  good  things  to  come,"  and  to 
cease  when  Christ  should  have  appeared,  as  the 
High  Priest  of  his  people,  offering  "  himself  a 
sacrifice  once  for  all." 


.      TITE   PRESBYTERIAN  CHURCH.  23 

Nor  even  while  the  temple  remained  was  it  pos- 
sible for  all  the  people  to  meet  there  for  their  or- 
dinary religious  services.  Hence,  synagogues  were 
established,  which,  though  divested  of  all  the 
splendour  of  the  temple,  were  yet  convenient 
and  proper  places  for  prayer  and  praise.  Here 
the  people  met  to  worship.  Here  the  law  was 
read  and  expounded,  and  the  promises  of  God 
made  the  theme  of  devout  and  grateful  contem- 
plation. 

The  officers  of  the  synagogue  were  Elders,  or 
Presbyters.  One  of  them  presided  over  the  as- 
sembly, and  was  called  the  "  ruler  of  the  syna- 
gogue,'' as  in  Mark  v.  22,  Luke  viii.  41,  and 
Acts  xiii.  15.  The  others  were  his  counsellors, 
who  took  part  in  the  government  of  the  congrega- 
tion, and  to  whom  all  cases  of  discipline  were 
committed.     See  John  xii.  42;  2  Cor.  xi.  24. 

Besides  these  officers  there  were  Deacons,  who 
collected  the  alms  of  the  people  and  distributed 
to  the  poor.  There  was  also  a  high  court  of  ap- 
peal, called  the  Great  Synagogue,  where  errors  in 
the  lower  courts  might  be  corrected.  This  was 
the  general  system  of  church  government  through- 
out the  nation.  It  was  a  system  of  representa- 
tion familiar  to  all  the  Jews,  and  by  which  they 
were  bound  together  as  one  body,  though  having 
many  members. 


24  SKETCHES   OF 

"When  Christ  appeared  he  recognized  and  ap- 
proved the  worship  and  government  of  the  syna- 
gogue, as  was  evident  by  his  frequent  presence 
there,  while  his  apostles,  following  his  example, 
often  met  the  people  and  instructed  them  in  these 
popular  assemblages  of  the  Jews. 

To  the  early  disciples,  therefore,  the  form  of 
government  which  we  now  call  presbyterial  was 
familiar,  and  it  is  easy  to  see  how  readily  the 
Christian  church  might  adopt  it.  And  that  this 
was  the  form  which  it  assumed,  is  evident  from 
the  fact  that  its  officers  have  the  names  and  du- 
ties which  formerly  belonged  to  the  officers  of  the 
synagogue.  We  no  where  meet  among  them  the 
names  of  the  PriestJiood ;  but  we  are  continually 
told  of  '^  Elders  being  ordained  in  every  church  ','* 
and  of  the  ^'  Elders  of  the  church  being  called  to- 
gether;" and  of  the  "  Elders  that  rule  well,  and 
labour  in  word  and  doctrine." 

Hence,  while  the  apostles  could  not,  in  the  na- 
ture of  their  duties  as  such,  appoint  successors  to 
the  apostolic  office,  as  Ministers  and  Elders  they 
^'  set  apart  faithful  men,  who  should  be  able  to 
TEACH  others  also." 

It  was  by  "  laying  on  of  the  hands  of  the  Pres- 
bf/teri/"  that  Timothy  received  the  gift  of  the 
ministry.    And  when  the. apostles  gave  advice  and 


THE  PRESBYTEKIAN  CHURCH.  25 

counsel,  it  was  as  Elders,  speaking  to  fellow  Pres- 
byters. Thus  the  apostle  Peter  writes  (1  Pet«r, 
V.  1)  :  '^  The  Elders  which  are  among  you  I  ex- 
hort, who  am  also  an  Elder." 

The  Elders  of  the  church  were  to  be  called  to 
visit  and  pray  over  the  sick.  James  v.  14. 
They  were  assembled  to  consider  questions  of  dis- 
cipline, and  when  any  subject  of  interest  to  the 
church  at  large  was  to  be  decided,  we  read  of 
a  meeting  of  Ministers,  or  Apostles  and  Elders, 
at  Jerusalem,  whence  decrees  were  sent  to  all  the 
churches.    Acts  xv.  4 — 22. 

Here  we  meet  the  general  outlines  of  our  cburch : 

1.  An  equality  among  the  Ministry. 

2.  The  government  of  particular  congregations 
by  two  or  more  Elders. 

3.  The  union  of  many  churches,  under  a  council 
of  Ministers  and  Elders,  deciding  questions  of  doc- 
trine and  practice. 

The  office  of  Deacon  was  afterwards  introduced, 
to  relieve  the  ministry  from  the  care  of  the  poor. 
The  account  of  its  institution,  with  the  reasons 
for  it,  is  given  in  Acts  vi.  1 — 6.  Some  of  the 
men  thus  appointed  afterwards  preached — not  in 
the  capacity  of  Deacons,  but  as  Evangelists,  to 
which  office  they  were  specially  set  apart.    Acts 

xxi.  8.     During  the  first  century  the  church  con- 
3  • 


26  SKETCHES   OF 

tinned  to  be  governed  after  the  simple  model  of 
the  Jewish  synagogue. 

Three  or  four  men  of  piety  and  wisdom  ruled 
in  each  congregation.  But  as  the  churches  in- 
creased, and  the  duties  of  the  ministry  became 
more  arduous,  one  man  of  superior  wisdom  was 
chosen  from  among  the  Presbyters  to  preside  over 
them,  who  was  called  the  angel  of  the  church 
(Rev.  ii.  3,)  and  also  Bishop,  or  overseer.  He 
had  the  care  of  one  Christian  congregation,  teach- 
ing  and  administering  the  ordinances,  but  havinor 
no  power  above  his  fellow  Elders.  This  was  the 
essential  plan  of  our  own  church,  at  the  present 
day,  and  of  the  synagogue  before  and  at  the  com- 
ing of  Christ.  Each  particular  congregation  was 
under  the  care  of  a  Presbytery  of  Elders,  of  whom 
one  at  least  taught  the  people,  while  the  rest  as- 
sisted in  the  care  and  discipline  of  the  church. 

It  is  evident,  in  the  history  of  the  apostolic 
church,  that  the  congregations  were  not  wholly 
isolated  and  independent,  but  that  there  was  a  bond 
of  union,  through  their  ministers  and  representa- 
tives, which  all  recognized,  and  under  which  all 
acted.  This  was  not  a  single  individual,  of  special 
and  superior  powers,  but  a  body  of  men  of  equal 
authority,  whose  decisions  were  received  by  the 
whole  church.     The  fifteenth  chapter  of  Acts  con- 


THE   PRESBYTERIAN  CHURCH.  27 

tains  a  history  of  a  council  of  Ministers,  acting 
with  authority  on  questions  of  vast  importance  to 
the  entire  Christian  community,  and  clearly  illus- 
trating the  dependence  of  one  part  of  the  church 
upon  all  the  rest.  An  earnest  dispute  had  arisen 
upon  the  subject  of  circumcision,  between  two  of 
the  apostles  and  certain  teachers  who  sought  to 
introduce  a  Jewish  rite  into  the  Christian  church. 
To  settle  the  question,  delegates  were  sent  to  Je- 
rusalem, who  there  met  the  Apostles  and  El- 
ders, who  considered  the  matter,  and  decided  to 
eend  some  of  the  representatives  to  Antioch  with 
the  decrees  of  the  Synod,  and  with  the  assurances 
of  their  friendly  interest  and  care  for  them. 
.  Here  was  an  ecclesiastical  court,  possessing  not 
merely  advisory  powers,  bjlit  authority  to  send  forth 
decrees,  which  the  churches  were  to  register  and 
keep. 

Nor,  when  men  were  to  be  set  apart  to  the  min- 
isterial office,  did  a  single  individual,  clothed  with 
prelatical  power,  perform  the  duty,  but  a  company 
of  Presbyters.  It  was  the  solemn  injunction  of 
Paul  to  Timothy  (1  Tim.  iv.  14)  :  ''  Neglect  not 
the  gift  that  is  in  thee,  which  was  given  thee  by 
prophecy,  with  the  laying  on  of  the  hands  of  the 
Presbytery."  It  was  by  a  number  of  Elders, 
consulting  and  praying  together,  that  the  solemn 


28  SKETCHES   OP 

act  was  accomplished,  which  set  apart  the  youth- 
ful Timothy  to  the  work  of  the  holy  ministry.  We 
no  where  in  the  New  Testament  meet  with  any 
facts  which  show  that  the  work  of  discipline  and 
of  ordination  was  performed  in  any  other  way 
than  by  a  union  of  two  or  more  co-Presbyters,  of 
equal  power  and  authority,  acting  together.  Here 
are  all  the  prominent  features  of  the  Presbyterian 
church,  as  already  stated. 

But  in  the  course  of  years,  as  the  churches 
(first  and  naturally  established  in  the  cities)  began 
to  form  and  assist  congregations  in  the  smaller  and 
less  important  places,  their  pastors  continued  their 
inspection  and  care  over  them,  sending  out  depu- 
ties, or  assistant  ministers,  to  preach  among  them. 
These  assistants  were  called  "  chorepiscopoi,"  or 
^^  country  bishops,"  and  assumed  a  middle  rank 
between  Bishops  and  Elders.  It  was  not  long  be- 
fore the  city  pastors,  who  were  chosen  to  preside 
in  their  presbyterial  jneetings,  assumed  new  pow- 
ers and  authority,  claiming  supremacy  over  the 
churches  in  certain  districts,  (afterwards  called 
dioceses,)  and  superiority  to  their  Ministers  or 
Presbyters.  It  was  this  departure  from  the  sim- 
plicity of  the  gospel,  and  from  the  positive  rule  of 
Christ,  which  forbade  any  strife  for  pre-eminence, 
that  in  the  course  of  a  few   centuries  made  the 


THE   PRESBYTERIAN  CHURCH.  29 

cliurch  corrupt,  filled  it  with  a  ministry  destitute 
of  the  Spirit  of  Christ,  and  that  changed  the  sim- 
ple ordinances  of  the  gospel  into  a  round  of  rites 
and  ceremonies,  borrowed  from  the  temple  service 
and  from  the  worship  of  heathen  idolaters. 

Then,  as  was  foretold,  the  true  church  fled  into 
the  wilderness  from  before  her  enemies,  and  there, 
among  the  mountains,  nourished  and  kept  alive 
the  truth  and  worship  of  God,  while  the  whole 
world  went  after  the  lying  wonders  of  the  mother 
of  abominations. 
3* 


30  SKETCHES   OP 


CHAPTER  lY. 

THE   WORSHIP    AND    ORDINANCES    OF   THE    CHTIRCH, 

As  tlie  government  of  the  Christian  church 
was  arranged  after  the  model  of  the  Jewish  syna- 
gogue, its  loorsMp  also  partook  of  the  same  simple 
and  pure  character.  The  evident  tendency  of  the 
gospel  was  to  draw  away  the  mind  from  any  at- 
tachment to  rites  and  forms,  as  essential  to  true 
religion.  It  taught  men  to  regard  a  change  of 
heart  and  a  holy  life,  as  of  far  more  importance  than 
any  adherence  to  ceremonies  and  external  modes 
of  worship.  Hence,  the  apostles  took  occasion  to 
rebuke,  most  plainly,  the  tendency  of  some  pro- 
fessing Christians  to  introduce  the  Jewish  ritual 
into  the  services  of  tlie  Christian  church. 

The  first  day  of  the  week  was  universally  set 
apart  for  the  public  worship  of  God.  On  that 
day  Christ,  the  Lord  of  the  Sabbath,  arose  from 
the  dead,  and  the  following  passages  show  that  it 
was  henceforth  observed  as  the  day  of  rest :  Mark 
xvi.  9;  John  xx.  19;  Matt,  xxviii.  1,  8,  9;  Acts 
XX.  7;  1  Cor.  xvi.  2;  Kev.  i.  10.     Compare  also 


THE   PRESBYTERIAN   CHURCH.  31 

Psalm  cxviii.  24  with  the  foregoing.  From  these 
texts  of  Scripture  it  is  evident  that  the  apostles, 
with  the  Divine  approbation  and  appointment, 
changed  the  day  of  worship  from  the  seventh  to 
the  first  day  of  the  week. 

Then  the  disciples  gathered  together,  first  at 
private  houses,  and  afterward,  as  their  numbers 
increased,  in  places  where  they  were  better  accom- 
modated, and  over  which  they  had  more  entire 
control.  In  their  assemblies  the  principal  services 
consisted  in  reading  and  expounding  the  Scriptures, 
exhortations,  prayers,  and  the  singing  of  hymns. 
Acts  xiii.  15,  16,  and  xviii.  4;  Heb.  x.  25,  and 
xiii.  15  ',  Matt.  xxvi.  30.  Christ  himself  ap- 
pointed two  ordinances  only — Baptism  and  the 
Lord's  Supper. 

Baptism  was  the  rite  of  initiation  into  the 
church.  It  was  an  application  of  water  to  the 
body,  in  token  of  the  cleansing  blood  of  Christ, 
and  the  renewing  influences  of  the  Holy  Spirit. 

Hitherto,  circumcision  had  been  the  seal  of  the 
covenant,  and  the  sign  of  introduction  to  the  chm'ch. 
But  when  Christ  sent  forth  his  ministers,  his  com- 
mand was  to  teach  and  to  haptize  the  nations. 
This  was  only  changing  the  seals  but  not  the  co- 
venant. Hence  the  apostles,  rehearsing  the  pro- 
mises to  believers  and  their  children,  baptized  them 


32  SKETCHES   OP 

and  their  families.  Thus  when  the  jailor  believed, 
they  baptized  him  and  "  all  his/'  Acts  xvi.  33. 
When  Lydia  was  converted,  she  and  her  house- 
hold were  baptized,  Acts  xvi.  15.  Paul  speaks 
(1  Cor.  i.  16,)  of  baptizing  "the  household  of 
Stephanas." 

The  mode  of  baptism  is  not  essential  to  the  va- 
lidity of  the  ordinance.  It  is  a  token  of  purifi- 
cation, and  may  be  accomplished  by  pouring  or 
sprinkling,  or  by  immersion.  The  word  which  is 
translated  ''hapt/'ze,''  has  various  significations,  and 
we  are  not  necessarily  confined  to  any  one  of  them. 
It  implies  to  wash,  to  tinge,  to  dye  with  any  liquid, 
to  sprinkle,  to  dip.  Many  passages  in  the  word 
of  God  occur  in  which  the  word  must  necessarily 
signify  to  pour  upon,  or  to  sprinkle. 

The  ceremonial  washing  (baptism)  of  cups,  and 
pots,  and  brazen  vessels,  and  tables,  was  by  sprink- 
ling, not  immersion.  The  promise  of  Christ  that 
his  disciples  should  be  baptized  with  the  Holy 
Ghost,  was  fulfilled  by  the  pouring  of  the  Spirit 
updfi  them.  The  prophecy  of  John,  ''that  Christ 
should  baptize  with  fire,''  was  accomplished  at  the 
time  when  cloven  tongues  of  fire  sat  upon  each  of 
the  disciples. 

Baptism  is  admitted  by  all  to  signify  the  cleans- 
ing and  renovation  of  the  soul  by  the  Spirit.     In 


THE   PRESBYTERIAN   CHURCH.  33 

the  promises  to  the  church  respecting  that  Spirit, 
he  is  spoken  of  as  being  poured  out.  Isaiah  xxxii. 
15,  and  xliv.  3.  In  Ezekiel  xxxvi.  25,  we  read, 
"  I  will  sprinkle  clean  water  upon  you,  and  ye 
shall  be  clean.'' 

Isaiah  says  of  Christ,  "  So  shall  he  sprmlde 
many  nations."  And  the  apostle  speaks  of  the 
*'  blood  of  sp^nnMlng.^'  The  blood  of  the  paschal 
lamb  was  sprinJded  upon  the  door  posts  of  the 
houses  of  the  Israelites,  a  fit  emblem  of  that  blood 
by  which  we  are  cleansed. 

Thus  the  language  of  Scripture  points  out  to  us 
sprinkling  as  the  most  appropriate  manner  of  bap- 
tism, and  as  significant  of  the  work  of  the  Spirit. 

The  circumstances  under  which  many  were  bap- 
tized, also  show  that  this  mode  must  have  been  in 
common  use  with  the  apostles.  Three  thousand 
were  baptized  in  a  part  of  a  day,  in  a  populous  city, 
and  at  a  time  when  the  streams  near  it  were  dry. 

Ananias  went  into  the  house  where  Saul  was, 
after  he  had  been  met  in  his  way  to  Damascus, 
and  said,  "Arise  and  be  baptized;"  and  when  he 
uad  received  sight,  he  arose  and  forthwith  was  bap- 
tized, and  then  ate  and  was  strengthened. 

Cornelius  was  converted  under  the  preaching  of 
Peter,  and  when  the  Holy  Ghost  fell  upon  him 
and  his  company,  the  apostle  asked,  "  Can   any 


34  SKETCHES    OP 

man  forbid  water  that  these  should  not  be  bap- 
tized ?" 

The  jailor  was  converted  at  midnight,  and  the 
same  hour  was  baptized.  All  these  scenes  evi- 
dently occurred  in  the  house,  where  the  only  mode 
in  which  water  could  be  applied,  was  by  sprinkling 
or  pouring.  The  history  of  the  church,  after  the 
times  of  the  apostles,  shows  that  then,  as  now, 
baptism  was  administered  either  by  plunging  the 
body  in  water,  or  by  sprinkling,  and  that  either 
mode  was  considered  a  proper  compliance  with  the 
command  of  Christ. 

I  The  Scriptures  seek  to  guard  us  aga,inst  any 
such  attachment  to  a  particular  manner  of  admin- 
istering Christian  ordinances,  as  shall  draw  our 
minds  away  from  the  thing  signified.  What  we 
need  is  the  renewing  influences  of  the  Spirit ;  if 
we  are  thus  cleansed,  a  drop  of  water  as  well  as 
an  ocean,  can  signify  to  our  hearts  the  ''  blood  of 
sprinkling,  which  speaketh  better  things  than  that 
of  Abel.^'     If  we  have  not  this  change, 

"Nor  running  brook,  nor  flood,  nor  sea 
Can  wash  our  dismal  stains  away." 

Besides  the  ordinance  of  baptism,  or  the  rite 
of  introduction  to  the  church,  our  Saviour  in- 
stituted the  Lord^s  Supj^e?',  which  he  designed  to 
be  a  part  of  the  worship  of  his  people.     On  the 


THE   PRESBYTERIAN   CHURCH.  35 

evening  before  he  was  crucified,  he  and  his  disci- 
ples were  gathered  in  an  "upper  chamber,  at  Jeru- 
salem, to  eat  the  Passover,  commemorative  of  the 
deliverance  of  Israel  from  the  bondage  of  Egypt. 
While  they  were  still  at  the  table,  Jesus  took  bread 
and  blessed  it,  and  gave  it  to  his  disciples  to  eat  as 
a  memorial  of  his  body  broken  for  sin.  In  the 
same  manner  also  he  took  the  cup,  and  when  he 
had  given  thanks,  bade  them  all  drink  of  it,  as  a 
memorial  of  his  blood  which  was  shed  for  the  re- 
mission of  sins.  The  apostle  Paul,  when  he  was 
writing  to  the  churches  in  relation  to  the  design 
of  this  ordinance,  declared,  ''As  oft  as  ye  eat  this 
bread  and  drink  this  cup,  ye  do  show  forth  the 
Lord^s  death  until  he  come.^'  When,  therefore, 
Christians  celebrate  the  Lord's  Supper,  they  tes- 
tify before  the  world  to  their  belief  in  Christ,  and 
their  confidence  that  he  was  crucified  for  their  sins. 
This  ordinance  is  called  sometimes  "  the  commu- 
nion,'^  because  in  it  we  hold  fellowship  with  Christ 
and  his  people.  1  Cor.  x.  16,  17.  When  properly 
received,  it  serves  to  strengthen  our  faith  and 
quicken  our  graces,  and  leads  us  to  cherish  a 
warmer  love  for  Him  who  hath  spread  the  feast, 
and  bids  us  as  guests  to  partake  of  it.  This  was 
evidently  the  design  of  Christ  in  establishing  this 
sacramentp  that  it  should  serve  as  a  memorial  of 


36  SKETCHES   OP 

him,  and  its  value  was  to  be  in  proportion  to  the 
degree  of  faith  and  love  in  which  it  should  be  re- 
ceived. He  established  no  rite  which  of  itself 
secured  the  salvation  of  the  soul.  He  alone  is  the 
way,  and  the  truth,  and  the  life,  and  the  ordinan- 
ces of  his  house  are  only  means  of  grace  designed 
to  lead  the  soul  to  him.  They  are  only  valuable 
when  they  produce  this  result.  This  our  churrjh 
teaches,  when  it  declares  in  the  Confession  of  Faith, 
''That  the  grace  which  is  exhibited  in,  or  by  the 
sacraments,  rightly  used,  is  not  conferred  by  any 
power  in  them  j  neither  doth  the  efficacy  of  a  sac- 
rament depend  upon  the  piety,  or  intention  of  him 
that  doth  administer  it,  but  upon  the  work  of  the 
Spirit,  and  the  word  of  institution,  which  contains, 
together  with  a  precept  authorizing  the  use  there- 
of, a  promise  of  benefit  to  worthy  receivers. '' 

Such  are  the  ordinances  of  the  church  as  estab- 
lished by  Christ  and  the  apostles.  They  were  the 
simple  rites  of  the  early  Christians,  before  they 
were  distorted  and  perverted  by  the  pompous  and 
unmeaning  ceremonies  of  a  corrupt  church,  and 
are  received  by  us  as  the  form  of  worship  best 
adapted  to  lead  the  mind  upward  to  God,  who  as 
a  Spirit  requires  us  to  worship  him  in  spirit  and 
in  truth. 


THE   PRESBYTERIAN   CHURCH.  37 


CHAPTER  Y. 

CORRUPTIONS    OF   THE    CHURCH. 

The  simplicity  and  purity  of  the  primitive 
cburch,  in  its  worship  and  government,  was  re- 
tained throughout  the  age  of  the  apostles  and 
their  immediate  successors.  The  testimony  of  the 
early  fathers  clearly  shows  that  the  cardinal  fea- 
tures of  the  Presbyterian  church,  viz.,  the  parity 
of  the  ministry — the  government  of  each  separate 
congregation  by  a  board  of  elders,  teaching  and 
ruling ;  and  the  union  of  all  the  churches  under  a 
common  bond  of  responsibility  and  authority, 
composed  of  a  proper  representation,  were  the  es- 
sential elements  of  the  apostolic  and  primitive 
church. 

But  it  was  clearly  foretold  by  the  writers  both 
of  the  Old  and  New  Testament,  that  a  great  cor- 
ruption and  heresy  should  arise  in  the  church, 
which  should  greatly  mar  its  peace  and  purity,  and 
wholly  change  its  rites  and  ordinances  from  their 
original  nature  and  intention. 

More  than  five  centuries  before  the  coming  of 


38  SKETCHES  OP 

Christ,  the  prophet  Daniel  predicted  the  rise  and 
progress  of  a  religious  power  that  should  *'  speak 
great  words  against  the  Most  High,  and  should 
wear  out  the  saints  of  the  Most  High,  and  think 
to  change  times  and  laws."  Dan.  vii.  8 — 25.  After 
the  establishment  of  the  Christian  church  the  apos- 
tles Paul  and  John  most  distinctly  warned  their 
brethren  of  the  coming  of  antichrist,  and  de- 
scribed all  its  principal  features,  its  alarming  pro- 
gress, and  its  dreadful  end,  when  Christ  should 
destroy  it  with  the  brightness  of  his  coming. 

In  2  Thess.  ii.  3—10,  and  1  Tim.  iv.  1—3,  the 
power  is  plainly  alluded  to  as  the  "  son  of  perdi- 
tion"— "  the  man  of  sin" — "  the  mystery  of  ini- 
quity"— ^*  the  wicked  whose  coming  is  after  the 
working  of  Satan  with  all  power,  and  signs^  and 
lying  wonders"  —  "forbidding  to  marry,  com- 
manding to  abstain  from  meats" — ''speaking  lies 
in  hypocrisy."  To  the  beloved  disciple,  amid 
the  sublime  visions  of  Patmos,  the  same  spiritual 
power  was  revealed  as  soon  to  rise  and  corrupt  the 
church  and  the  world. 

The  wonderful  descriptions  given  in  Rev.  xiii. 
11 — 18,  and  xvii.  1 — 18,  can  only  find  their  re- 
alization in  the  long  and  dark  history  of  that  church 
which  is  "  drunk  with  the  blood  of  the  saints." 
Scarcely  had  the  last  apostle  left  the  world,  when 
this  evil  began  to  manifest  itself. 


i 


THE   PRESBYTERIAN   CHURCH.  89 

It  was  first  apparent  in  the  ambition  and  pride 
of  the  pastors  of  the  church.  By  the  means  of 
councils,  which  began  in  the  second  century  to 
claim  authority  as  to  faith  and  practice,  the  equali- 
ty of  the  Presbyters  was  at  length  destroyed.  The 
Bishops  of  certain  cities  claimed  a  superiority  over 
their  brethren,  and  gradually  introduced  different 
orders  of  the  ministry. 

To  support  these  claims,  it  was  asserted  that  the 
officers  of  the  Christian  church  were  the  succes- 
sors to  the  various  orders  of  the  Jewish  priesthood; 
that  the  Bishop  took  the  place  of  the  high-priest 
under  the  Mosaic  law ;  and  that  the  Presbyters 
and  Deacons  answered  to  the  offices  of  priests  and 
Levites  under  the  same  dispensation. 

In  order  also  to  remove  the  objections  which 
were  made  to  the  Christian  faith  by  Jews  and  hea- 
then, that  its  worship  was  so  simple,  many  cere- 
monies and  rites  were  introduced  which  Christ  had 
never  autho,rized. 

Ministers  began  to  wear  robes  in  their  services 
in  imitation  of  the  Jewish  priests,  and  to  use  cer- 
tain symbols,  borrowed  from  the  heathen,  to  teach 
the  truths  of  religion.  Thus  the  sign  of  the  cross 
was  used  in  baptism,  and  all  the  ordinances  of  re- 
ligion became  burdened  with  a  weight  of  pompous 
and  unmeaning  ceremonies  that  wholly  concealed 
the  beauty  and  simplicity  of  the  gospel. 


40  SKETCHES  OP 

As  the  power  of  the  Bishops  increased,  they  as- 
sumed more  and  more  of  the  pomp  and  splendour 
which  was  witnessed  in  the  Roman  court.  They 
had  their  thrones,  and  their  splendid  vestments, 
and  their  symbols  of  authority.  Then  were  built 
costly  and  magnificent  churches,  enriched  with 
gold  and  silver  vessels  for  the  services  of  religion, 
and  adorned  with  paintings  and  images.  The  rich 
were  encouraged  to  erect  houses  of  worship,  by 
being  permitted  to  appoint  the  ministers  who 
should  officiate  in  them. 

After  the  persecutions  which  raged  during  the 
first  three  centuries  had  ceased,  the  government 
and  worship  of  the  church  rapidly  lost  all  its  ori- 
ginal features.  When  Constantine,  the  emperor 
of  Rome,  exerted  his  power  to  protect  the  Christ- 
ian religion,  the  church  and  the  state  were  united, 
and  ambitious  and  ungodly  men  soon  began  to 
make  the  office  of  the  ministry  the  means  of  secu- 
ring their  own  selfish  purposes.  Imitating  the  gov- 
ernment of  the  empire,  which  was  divided  into 
provinces,  (each  under  the  care  of  a  prefect,)  the 
church  was  divided  into  four  dioceses,  over  which 
a  Bishop  was  appointed,  who  was  afterwards  called 
the  Patriarch,  and  who  had  the  pre-eminence  over 
all  the  pastors  in  their  district.  These  j^relates 
had  their  seats  at  Rome,  Antioch,  Alexandria,  and 


THE  PRESBYTERIAN   CHURCH.  41 

Constantinople,  from  which  cities  their  patriarch- 
ates were  named.  They  had  at  jBrst  equal  power, 
but  gradually  the  Bishop  of  Rome  usurped  au- 
thority, until,  in  the  year  606,  Boniface  obtained 
the  title  of  universal  Bishop  or  Pope,  and  was  made 
supreme  head  of  the  church.  Here  was  a  bold, 
daring  act  of  treason  against  Christ,  who  is  the 
only  Head  of  the  church,  and  who  has  never  ap- 
pointed any  one  to  fill  his  place.  In  the  next  century 
the  Pope  was  made  a  temporal  prince  by  Pepin,  a 
French  monarch.  Since  that  time,  as  was  pre- 
dicted, he  has  had  great  power,  and  kings  and  na- 
tions have  submitted  to  his  authority.  Such  was 
the  rise  of  thef  "  Man  of  Sin."  And  thus  did  a 
large  portion  of  the  visible  church  fall  away  after 
his  "lying  wonders." 

The  church  lost  its  original  features,  and  became 
the  arena  where  a  corrupt  and  ambitious  priesthood 
strove  for  honours  and  distinctions  which  Christ 
never  warranted,  and  which  the  apostles  never 
established. 

The  change  which  took  place  in  the  church,  by 
the  destruction  of  the  equality  of  the  ministry, 
was  but  the  index  of  a  more  fearful  change  that 
the  morals  and  doctrines  of  the  professed  disciples 
of  Christ  were  undergoing.  Superstition  gradu- 
ally took  the  place  of  true  piety.  The  churches 
4* 


42  SKETCHES   OP 

dedicated  professedly  to  Him  who  requires  spirit- 
ual worship,  began  to  rival  the  ancient  temple  at 
Jerusalem,  in  the  vestments  of  their  priests,  and 
the  gorgeous  services  which  they  performed. 
Clouds  of  incense  arose  before  the  images  which 
were,  at  the  close  of  the  fourth  century,  introduced 
for  the  worship  of  the  church.  The  memory  of 
the  martyrs  was  kept  alive  by  festivals  in  honour 
of  them;  rites  and  bombastic  prayers  and  litur- 
gies were  multiplied ,  the  Lord's  Supper  was  cel- 
ebrated with  unnecessary  frequency,  and  often  at 
the  tombs  of  martyrs,  and  at  funerals.  Imitating 
the  tricks  of  heathen  priests,  rumors  were  artfully 
circulated  of  miracles  performed  in  certain  places, 
by  which  crowds  were  drawn  thither,  and  the 
wealth  and  the  power  of  the  church  augmented. 
Then  an  undue  value  was  attached  to  a  mortifica- 
tion of  the  body ;  and  fasts  were  multiplied,  and 
made  essential  parts  of  the  worship  of  the  church, 
and  men  began  to  shut  themselves  up  in  places  of 
seclusion,  turning  away  from  all  the  duties  and 
pleasures  of  life,  to  the  cells  and  cloisters  of  her- 
mits and  monks.  Even  marriage  was  at  length 
forbidden  to  ministers,  and  one  of  God's  own  in- 
stitutions was  thus  disregarded  and  set  at  nought. 
Rapidly,  now,  did  all  traces  of  the  gospel  as  first 
preached,  and  of  the  church  as  first  established, 


THE  PRESBTTERIAN   CHURCH.  43 

disappear.  The  ordinance  of  baptism,  from  being 
a  simple  sign  and  seal,  was  looked  upon  as  of  itself 
securing  pardon  for  sin.  The  Lord^s  Supper  was 
changed  from  its  original  intention,  as  an  ordinance 
commemorative  of  Christ's  death,  to  an  actual  sac- 
rifice, and  the  bread  and  wine  were  set  forth  as  the 
real  body  and  blood  of  the  dying  Saviour.  Hence 
arose  the  custom  of  receiving  the  sacrament  while 
kneeling,  instead  of  the  usual  posture  of  guests, 
as  it  was  first  received  by  the  disciples. 

Then,  as  the  idea  of  sacerdotal  power  and  au- 
thority advanced,  the  people  were  taught  to  con- 
fess their  sins  in  private  to  their  ministers,  who 
now  assumed  the  name  and  offices  of  priests,  in- 
stead of  being  simply  "  ambassadors  for  Christ,  to 
beseech  men  to  be  reconciled  to  God." 

Such  was  the  progress  -of  corruption  in  the 
church,  and  the  growth  of  that  "  mystery  of  ini- 
quity" clearly  foretold  by  the  prophets  and  apostles. 
No  prophecy  was  more  distinctly  fulfilled  than  that 
found  in  the  Epistles  of  Paul  and  John.  No  power 
has  been  a  more  potent  engine  of  evil  than  that 
which  had  now  arisen. 

Gradually  did  it  increase,  until  all  nations  were 
subject  thereto.  Learning  was  diminished,  and  the 
state  of  the  church  became  fearfully  dark  and  cor- 
rupt.    The  popes  were    monsters  of  wickedness, 


44  SKETCHES   OF 

the  offices  of  the  church  were  bought  and  sold, 
and  ail  the  institutions  of  religion  were  made  a 
means  of  increasing  the  wealth  of  the  proud  and 
ambitious  men  who  appeared  as  the  pretended 
teachers  of  the  gospel  of  the  meek  and  lowly  Jesus. 
Pardon  for  past  sins,  and  indulgences  to  commit  new 
ones,  were  sold  for  money.  Prisons  and  tortures, 
and  death  in  its  most  horrid  forms,  became  the  ar- 
guments by  which  the  bloody  and  rapacious  priest- 
hood maintained  their  authority  and  confirmed 
their  doctrines.  Men  of  the  most  abandoned 
character  were  elevated  to  be  the  pretended  succes- 
sors of  St.  Peter,  and  the  lives  of  the  priests  and 
prelates  were  for  ages  blackened  by  every  form 
of  vice.  They  who  affirm  that  salvation  depends 
on  receiving  the  rites  of  religion  from  ministers 
ordained  by  such  power,  must  trace  their  author- 
ity through  these  corruptions. 

The  midnight  of  darkness  and  ignorance  now 
rested,  like  a  pall  of  death,  upon  the  nations,  and 
the  wondrous  revelations  of  the  holy  prophets 
were  fully  confirmed. 

Babyloa  the  great  has  become  '*  the  habitation 
of  devils,  and  the  hold  of  every  foul  spirit,  and  a 
cage  of  every  unclean  and  hateful  bird,"  and  ''  her 
sins  have  reached  unto  heaven.'* 

The  following  table  will  place  before  the  eye  a 
succinct  view  of  the  rise  and  progress  of  the  Papal 


THE   PRESBYTERIAN  CHURCH. 


45 


i 


corruptions,  together  with  the  chief  events  that 

marked  the  history  of  the  church  of  Christ  up  to 

the  Keformation. 

CHRONOLOGICAL  TABLE  OF  THE  CHURCH. 

The  church  modeled  after  "| 
the  Jewish  Synagogue. —  | 
Each  assembly  governed  j 
by  a  bench  of  Ruling  and  ! 
Teaching  Elders.  Deacons.  ' 
Baptism  and  the  Lord's 
Supper  instituted.  Parity 
^  of  the  clergy. 

Bishop's  AtJTHOuiTY  AUG- 
MENTED Br  Councils. — 
The  idea  of  succession  to 
2d  Century,  -j  the  Jewish  hierarchy  arose.  \ 
Ceremonies  multiplied. — 
god-fathers  and  god-moth- 
ers in  Baptism. 


1st  Century. 


1st   and    2d 

persecutions  of 
Christians. 


3d   and  4tli 
persecutions. 


3d  Century.    - 


4:th  Century.    ] 


Bishops  of  cities  as- 
sume NEW  POWERS.  Mo- 
nastic life  came  in  fashion. 
Churches  first  erected. — 
Sacraments  corrupted. — 
Sign  op  the  Cross  used. 
Incense  first  offered.  East- 
ing common.  Oblations 
for  the  dead. 

Diocesan  Episcopacy. 
Archbishops.  Magnifi- 
cent churches  erected. — 
Rights  of  patronage.  Parts 
of  public  worship  changed. 
Celibacy  op  the  clergy. 
Pious  frauds.  Image  wor- 
ship. Pretended  discovery 
of  the  true  cross.  Pilgrim- 
ages in  repute.  Relics  es- 
teemed. AVord  Mass  adop- 
ted. Wax  candles  kept 
burning  in  churches.  Ca- 
,  nonical  hours  for  prayer. 


5th,  6th,  7th, 
and  8th  perse- 
cutions. Nova- 
tians.  Witness- 
es for  the  truth. 


9th  and  10th 

persecutions. 
Christianity 
tolerated. 
Versions  of  the 
Scriptures. 


46 


SKETCHES   OP 


5th  Centurt.    \ 


Patriarchs  having  power' 
over  bishops.  The  bishop 
of  Rome  augmenting  his 
power.  Clergy  licentious 
and  worldly.  Monks  be- 
coming opulent  and  influ- 
ential. Pictures  and  ima- 
ges introduced.  Prayers 
for  the  dead.  Lights  used 
in  churches  during  day. 
Feasts  of  Advent  and  Palm 
Sunday,  and  the  supersti- 
tion of  Ash-Wednesday, 
commenced  about  430. — 
Private  confession  intro- 
duced. 


Nestoriu3 
condemned  for 
refusing  to  call 
Mary  "the  mo- 
ther of  God." 
St.  Patrick, 


'  Cardinal  Bishops  of  Rome. 
Clergy  corrupt.  Increase 
of  superstition.  Temples 
in  honour  of  Saints  erect- 
ed.     Canon  of  the  3Iass,  by 


Nestorians 
spreading    the 


6th  Century.    \  which  the   Lord's  Supper  \  gospel    in   the 


was  esteemed  a  sacritice. 
Extreme  Unction.  Holy 
Water.  Image  worship 
suppressed.  Benedictine 
Monks. 


East.      Goluni' 
ha.    Jona, 


Pope  Boniface  III.  made" 
Universal  Bishop  by  the 
Emperor  Phoeas,  A.  D.  606. 
Mahomet  612.  Learning 
low.  Bishops  ignorant. — 
7th  Century.  ^  Churches  made  a  protection  [.Culdees. 
to  all  who  fled  to  them. 
Rites  multiplied.  Monas- 
tic institutions  increased. 
Feast  in  honour  of  the  true 
cross. 


THE  PRESBTYERIAN   CHURCH. 


47 


8th  Century.  . 


Pope  of  Rome  made  a 
temiwral  prince  by  Pepin. 
Bishops  venerated  by  the 
people  and  invested  with 
regal   domains.     Riches  of 


Church  in  the 
wilderness. 


the  church  increase.     Kis-  [    Christians    in 


sing  the  Pope's  foot.  Im- 
age worship  restored.  Peo- 
ple first  buried  in  church- 
yards and  consecrated 
ground.  Feasts  multiplied. 


the  valleys    of 
Piedmont. 


9  th  Century.  . 


Dark  Ages.  Transubstan-" 
TiATioN.     Rites  multiplied. 
Veneration   for  saints  and 
relics.     Pope  Boniface  ex- 
pelled from  his  office  on  ac- 


Claude  of  Tu- 


count    of    his    abominable  }-rin.  Paulicians 


wickedness.  Pope  Stephen, 
a  still  more  outrageous 
monster  than  Boniface,  sei- 
zed, and  strangled  in  his 
Imprison. 


and  Waldenses 


10th  Century. 


Popes  are  monsters.  This") 
age  called  the  Iron  for  its 
barbarity  and  the  Dark  Age 
for  its  ignorance.  Agnus 
Dei  invented.  Pope  John 
deposed,  for  drinking  the 
Devil's  health,  and  for  oth- 
er most  nefarious  practices. 
Pope  Leo  caught  in  adul- 
tery, and  slain  by  the  hus- 
band. Consecration  of  Bells 
introduced.  Cursing  by  bell, 
book,  and  candle-light  in- 
vented. A  boy  five  years 
old  made  prelate  of  Rheims.^ 


Waldenses  wit- 
-nesses   for  the 
truth. 


48 


SKETCHES    OP 


11th  Century. 


Crusades.      Popo    Bene-" 
diet    banished     from     tho 
popedom    for    his    wickod- 
uess.     Silvester  also  expel- 
led.    Gregory  VI.  elected. 
They   all    reside    in    Rome 
among  their  respective  vo- 1  Paulicians  nu- 
taries.     A  Council  at  Sut-  '  merous. 
rium  expelled  them  all,  and 
Clement  II.  elected.     Thus 
four  Popes  were  living  at 
the   same  time.     Beads   to 
pray     by   first    introduced. 
(^  Order  of  Flagellantes. 

(The  number  of  Sacraments  "j 
fixed  at  seven.  Indulgen-  >  Noble  LessoQ. 
CES  TO  COMMIT  CRIMi;;.  J 

Cardinals  first  wore  Red 
Hats.  Crusade  against  the 
Albigenses  :  nearlv  100,000      t,.,,     j-   -i   j 

put  to  death  by  Papists.-    .^^^^tr** 
Auricular  Confession  insti-    ^^^^  chapters, 
tuted.  The   luquisitiou  es- 
lished. 


13th  Century. 


flNDUL(}ENCES^rs«J0»i6?J*C- 
lysold.  Seat  of  the  Popes 
removed  from  Rome  to 
Avignon. 

John  Huss,  a  Christian' 
martyr,  burned  at  Con- 
stance, in  violation  of  the 
Emperor's  safeguard,  and 
15th  Century.-^  in  conformity  to  the  decree  > 
of  the  ungodly  council,  that 
"No  faith  is  to  be  kept 
with  heretics."  Inquisition 
established  in  Castile. 


Wicklife 


Huss  and  Je- 
rome of  Prague 
Vulr/ate  Bible. 


Institution  of  Jesuits,  "j 
16th  Century.  \  Massacre    of     Waldenses  >  REPORifATiON, 
and  of  St.  Bartholomew.     J 


THE   PRESBYTERIAN    CHURCH.  49 


CHAPTER  VI. 

WITNESSES    FOR   THE   TRUTH — THE  -WALDENSES. 

The  sombre  shadows  of  the  picture  at  which 
we  have  glanced,  are  relieved  by  one  long  line  of 
light,  which  gathered  brightness  amid  the  deepen- 
ing gloom  of  Papal  darkness  and  corruption. 
During  the  dreadful  defection  of  God's  ancient 
people,  when  the  prophet  Elijah  was  heard  com- 
plaining, amid  the  solitudes  of  Horeb,  ^'  I  alone 
am  left,"  it  was  the  declaration  of  Him  who  knew 
the  hearts  of  men,  ^*  Yet  I  have  left  me  seven 
thousand  in  Israel,  all  the  knees  which  have 
not  bowed  unto  Baal,  and  every  mouth  which 
hath  not  kissed  him."  So,  also,  when  the  visible 
church  was  losing  its  purity,  and  its  lineaments 
were  fading  into  the  dark  and  distorted  features 
of  the  mystery  of  iniquities,  were  there  men  of 
pure  lives  and  simple  faith,  who  remained  stead- 
fast, iand  kept  alive  the  knowledge  of  the  truth 
and  the  spiritual  worship  of  God.  This  was  the 
subject  of  distinct  notice   by  the  same  prophe- 


dO  SKETCHES   OP 

cies  tliat  described  the  rise  and  progress  of  tlie 
Papacy  and  its  corruptions. 

In  the  eleventh  and  twelfth  chapters  of  Revela- 
tions, undoubted  allusions  are  made  to  the  history 
and  perpetuity  of  the  church,  amidst  all  the  fear- 
ful assaults  of  her  enemies.  It  is  there  revealed, 
under  the  symbol  of  a  woman  fleeing  before  the 
great  red  aragon,  that  the  disciples  of  Christ 
should  retire  from  their  persecutors,  and  find  peace 
and  safety  amid  the  solitudes  of  the  wilderness. 

Describing  this  wondrous  history,  yet  seen  by 
the  apostle  only  in  the  future,  it  is  written : 
^    "  And  when  the  dragon  saw  that  he  was  cast 
unto   the  earth,  he  persecuted  the  woman  which 
brought  forth  the  man-child. 

"  And  to  the  woman  were  given  two  wings  of  a 
great  eagle,  that  she  might  fly  into  the  wilder- 
ness, into  her  place ;  where  she  is  nourished  for  a 
time,  and  times,  and  half  a  time,  from  the  face  of 
the  serpent. 

'^  And  the  serpent  cast  out  of  his  mouth  water 
as  a  flood,  after  the  woman,  that  he  might  cause 
her  to  be  carried  away  of  the  flood. 

*'And  the  earth  helped  the  woman;  and  the 
earth  opened  her  mouth,  and  swallowed  up  the 
flood  which  the  dragon  cast  out  of  his  mouth. 

"  And  the  dragon  was  wroth  with  the  woman, 


THE   PRESBYTERIAN   CHURCH.  51 

and  went  to  make  war  with  the  remnant  of  her 
seed,  which  keep  the  commandments  of  God,  and 
have  the  testimony  of  Jesus  Christ/^ 

With  what  minuteness  this  has  been  fulfilled  the 
history  of  the  church  abundantly  testifies.  The 
people  of  God  when  persecuted  in  one  city  fled  to 
another,  and  at  length  found  safety  and  a  home 
amid  the  fastnesses  of  the  mountains.  Nor  has 
there  ever  been  a  link  wanting  in  the  chain  of 
witnesses  who  have,  from  the  age  of  the  apostles 
to  the  present  hour,  borne  testimony  to  the  blessed 
truths  of  the  gospel. 

The  Christian  church  was  first  organized  at  Je- 
rusalem. What  were  its  general  features  we  have 
already  seen.  Formed  of  converts  from  the  Jew- 
ish faith,  it  evidently  assumed  that  model  to  which 
they  had  long  been  familiar,  and  which,  in  its 
simplicity  of  detail,  and  its  republican  character 
and  tendency,  has  ever  been  connected  with,  and 
the  firm  supporter  of,  truth  and  liberty. 

When  persecution  at  length  scattered  the  church 
at  Jerusalem,  the  disciples  went  everywhere  preach- 
ing the  gospel,  until  the  knowledge  of  Jesus  Christ 
was  carried  throughout  the  known  world. 

In  this  work  the  apostle  Paul  bore  a  conspicu- 
ous part,  as  the  great  missionary  to  the  Gentiles. 
He  visited  Italy;  and  tradition  affirms,  fulfilled 


m  SKETCHES   OF  / 

his  desire  expressed  in  Romans  xv.  24 — 28,  and 
preached  the  gospel  in  Spain.  It  is  also  said 
that  his  way  thither  was  by  the  Cottian  Alps, 
over  which  a  high  road  was  built  for  the  use  of 
the  Roman  legions,  traces  of  which  still  exist. 
The  history  of  the  New  Testament  teaches  us  that 
to  him,  and  not  to  Peter,  as  the  Papal  traditions 
affirm,  was  Italy  indebted  for  the  establishment  of 
the  church.  He  it  was  who  wrote  out  for  the  Ro- 
mans that  wonderful  epitome  of  the  gospel  called 
after  their  name.  He  it  was  who,  dwelling  in 
Rome  a  prisoner,  though  in  his  own  hired  house, 
met  his  brethren  there,  and  explained  to  them  the 
principles  of  that  rising  sect  "  every  where  spoken 
against.'*  Paul,  and  not  Peter,  was  the  founder 
of  the  Italian  church,  as  is  evident  from  the  record 
found  in  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles.  "When  he 
passed  away  to  his  reward,  the  truths  he  revealed 
were  still  working  out  their  blessed  results,  and 
making  their  way  among  the  inhabitants  of  Italy. 
But  the  storms  of  persecution  were  beginning  to 
try  the  faith  of  the  people  of  God,  and  at  length 
Christianity,  banished  from  the  courts  of  monarchs 
and  the  abodes  of  luxury,  sought  and  found  a 
peaceful  home  amid  the  valleys  of  the  Alps. 

At  the  foot  of  those  lofty  mountains,  which 
form  the  rugged  boundary  of  Italy,  France,  and 


THE  PRESBYTERIAN  CHURCH.  53 

Switzerland,  nestle  the  smiling  valleys  of  Pied- 
monts Far  above  them  rise,  in  stern  gran- 
deur, the  hoary  monuments  of  the  Creator's 
power,  placed  there  like  watchful  sentinels,  to 
guard  the  repose  of  the  simple-hearted  people 
whose  homes  they  shelter.  Wild  and  narrow  de- 
files— foaming  torrents,  rushing  down  their  moun- 
tain bed,  and  wearing  a  course  among  the  rocks 
to  the  streams  below — peaceful  lakes,  embosomed 
in  the  hills,  and  reflecting  like  polished  mirrors 
the  rugged  outlines  of  nature  —  glaciers,  that 
sparkle  in  the  sunlight — mountains,  covered  with 
eternal  snow — and  meadows  of  unrivalled  beauty 
and  fertility,  form  a  contrast  of  awful  grandeur, 
and  attractive  grace  and  loveliness.  This  is  the 
home  of  the  Waldenses.  Here  Christianity 
fled,  when  the  persecutions  of  the  second  and  third 
centuries  were  confirming  the  apocalyptic  vision  of 
the  woman  fleeing  into  the  wilderness,  from  the 
dragon  who  sought  to  destroy  her  and  her  child. 

Here,  from  the  early  ages  of  the  church,  has 
been  the  abode  of  a  pure  and  primitive  Christi- 
anity, where  the  truth  has  been  held  as  it  was 
first  delivered  to  the  saints,  and  the  worship  of 
God  and  the  order  of  his  house  have  been  unsul- 
lied by  the  admixture  of  human  tradition  and 
senseless  mummeries.  Komish  historians  have  in- 
6  * 


54  SKETCHES   OF 

deed  denied  tliis,  and  affirm  that  the  Waldenses 
originated  in  the  twelfth  century ;  and  a  few  Pro- 
testant writers  have  fallen   into  the  same  error, 
supposing   that   this    people  owe    their  origin  to 
Waldo,  a  merchant  of  Lyons,  who  attempted  a 
reformation  in  the  church.     But  the  researches  of 
many  distinguished  men  have  shown,  that  by  well 
authenticated  tradition  the   Vaudois  church   has 
existed  where  it  now  has  its  home,  from  the  times 
of  the  early  persecutions,  if  not  from  the  apostles 
themselves.     They  formed   a  part  of  the  visible 
church  before  those  corruptions  which  crept  into 
it  had  introduced   the  Man  of  Sin,  and  the  mys- 
tery of  iniquity.     They  did  not  separate  from  the 
church  of  Ptome,  but  they  who  introduced  Catho- 
licism gradually  separated  from  them,   by  those 
modifications  of  the  worship  of  the  early  church, 
and  corruptions  of  its  order  and  faith,  which  have 
already  been  noticed. 

Amid  the  wealth  and  splendour  of  the  cities, 
those  who  professed  Christianity  manifested  a  con- 
stant tendency  to  suit  their  ceremonies  and  rites 
to  the  tastes  of  the  people,  long  familiarized  to 
the  pomp  and  splendour  of  courts,  and  to  the  gor- 
geous displays  of  heathen  worship.  Hence  arose 
the  Catholic  church.  But  these  temptations  were 
tmfelt  amid  those  secluded  valleys  which  sheltered 
the  simple-hearted  Vaudois. 


THE   PRESBYTERIAN   CHURCH.  55 

Amongst  them,  therefore,  the  pure  and  spiritual 
worship  and  doctrines  which  were  preached  by  the 
first  disciples  of  the  Christian  faith,  were  handed 
down  unimpaired  from  generation  to  generation. 
In  the  long  and  bitter  persecutions  to  which  this 
people  have  been  subject,  many  of  their  ancient 
records  perished  in  the  flames.  Yet  authentic 
portions  of  their  history  have  been  preserved,  and 
even  the  testimony  of  their  enemies  has,  by  an 
overruling  Providence,  been  made  to  establish  the 
proof  that  they  have  been  the  conservators  of  a 
pure  Christianity,  while  the  whole  world  was  going 
after  the  lying  wonders  of  a  false  religion. 

Reinerius,  who  wrote  bitterly  against  them,  de- 
clares "  that  among  all  the  sects  which  are,  or  ever 
were,  none  have  been  more  pernicious  to  Rome 
than  that  of  the  Leonists  (or  Waldenses) ;"  and 
among  other  causes,  he  gives  this  as  the  first, 
*'  that  it  is  the  most  ancient  of  all,  since  some  af- 
firm that  it  has  continued  from  the  time  of  Syl- 
vester, or  from  the  times  of  the  apostles.^' 

In  the  library  of  the  University  of  Geneva  is 
an  ancient  manuscript,  dated  in  the  year  1100 
(60  years  before  Waldo  is  mentioned,)  which 
speaks  of  the  Vaudois;  and  another  history,  of 
nearly  the  same  age,  contains  several  sermons 
from  the  Waldensian  pastors,  and  a  treatise  on 


56  SKETCHES   OP 

Antichrist.  It  is  among  these  inhabitants  of  the 
valleys  that  we  find  the  church  of  Christ  during 
the  long  night  of  Papal  darkness ;  and  here  were 
preserved  those  principles  and  doctrines  which  are 
now  received  and  taught  as  the  distinctive  features 
of  the  gospel.  (See  Note  A.) 

The  Waldensian  church  is  distinctly  and  purely 
Presbyterian.  Its  doctrines,  its  discipline,  and  its 
government  are  like  those  which  the  Presbyterian 
church  in  Scotland,  Geneva  and  America  main- 
tains. Its  officers  are  Bishops,  Elders  and  Dea- 
cons, and  its  courts  are  Consistories,  or  Sessions, 
Presbyteries  and  Synods.  At  the  time  of  the 
Reformation  it  extended  its  sympathy  and  its  fel- 
lowship to  those  Reformers  who  adopted  the  Pres- 
byterian order  and  doctrines ;  and  our  ministers 
who  visit  them  find  a  cordial  reception  and  a 
hearty  welcome.  (See  Note  B.) 

They  form  therefore  an  important  link  in  the 
history  of  the  church  of  Christ.  Their  traditions 
respecting  their  origin  ar«,  that  they  are  descended 
from  those  followers  of  Christ  who,  escaping  from 
the  persecutions  of  the  Roman  Emperors  in  the 
second  century,  found  a  refuge  in  these  secluded 
and  unknown  valleys.  And  this  claim  has  been  ad- 
mitted by  some  of  their  most  violent  enemies,  and 


THE  PRESBYTERIAN  CHURCH.  57 

by  the  most  intelligent  Protestant  writers  who 
have  studied  their  history. 

In  the  fourth  century,  Vigilantius,  who  in- 
curred the  displeasure  of  Rome  by  his  opposition 
to  its  growing  corruptions,  retired  to  the  Alps,  and 
found  sympathy  and  peace  among  the  inhabitants 
of  the  valleys. 

Early  in  the  seventh  century  the  Paulicians, 
who,  under  their  leader  Constantine,  had  suffered 
severe  persecutions,  and  were  driven  from  place  to 
place  by  their  enemies,  also  found  a  home  among 
the  Alpine  hills.  They  became  the  objects  of  ha- 
tred to  the  Romish  church,  because  of  their  oppo- 
sition to  image  worship  and  to  the  hierarchy. 

In  the  eighth  century,  Claude,  the  Bishop  of 
Turin,  attempted  a  reformation  of  the  church,  and 
was  aided  in  his  efforts  by  the  Yaudois,  whose 
homes  were  in  the  district  assigned  to  him  as  his 
pastoral  charge.  During  those  ages  of  darkness 
which  followed,  little  information  of  these  wit- 
nesses for  Christ  can  be  gleaned,  except  that 
among  them  were  still  found  those  who  manfully 
maintained  the  truth,  against  the  superstitions 
that  were  rapidly  gaining  ground  in  the  Papal 
church,  and  the  unscriptural  assumptions  of  the 
Pope  of  Rome.  In  the  year  1100  was  written 
the  ''  Noble  Lesson.'^     This  was  a  compendium 


58  SKETCHES   OF 

of  Waldensian  doctrine,  wholly  repudiating  the 
errors  of  the  Catholic  creed,  and  harmonizing 
with  the  faith  which  we  now  receive  as  once  deliv- 
ered to  the  saints. .  The  following  is  the  conclu- 
sion of  the  Lesson : 

''  We  have  only  to  imitate  Jesus  Christ,  and  to 
do  his  pleasure, 

And  to  keg^p  firmly  that  which  he  has  com- 
manded. 

And  to  be  well  advised  when  Antichrist  shall 
come, 

That  we  may  give  no  credence  to  his  doings  or 
sayings. 

But  according  to  Scripture  there  are  many  An- 
tichrists, 

For  all  who  are  contrary  to  Christ  are  Anti- 
christ. 

Many  signs  and  great  wonders  shall  be  from 
this  time  forward  to  the  day  of  judgment. 

The  heaven  and  the  earth  shall  burn,  and  all 
the  living  shall  die; 

Then  all  shall  rise  again  to  life  everlasting. 

Every  building  shall  be  laid  prostrate,  and  then 
shall  be  the  last  judgment,  when  Grod  shall  sepa- 
rate his  people,  as  it  is  written. 

Then  shall  he  say  to  the  wicked.  Depart  from 
me,  ye  cursed,  into  everlasting  fire, 


THE  PRESBYTERIAN   CHURCH.  59 

From  which  may  God  in  his  good  will  preserve 
us, 

And  give  us  to  hear  what  he  shall  then  say  to 
his  own  people, 

Come,  ye  blessed  of  my  Father,  inherit  the 
kingdom  prepared  for  you  from  the  foundation  of 
the  world. 

May  it  please  the  Lord,  who  formed  the  world, 
that  we  may  be  of  the  number  of  his  elect  to 
stand  in  his  courts." 

From  various  manuscripts  which  have  been 
found  among  the  Waldensians,  it  is  evident  that 
during  the  middle  ages  of  Christianity  that  people 
were  bearing  a  noble  testimony  to  the  truth,  and 
were  engaged  in  most  earnest  efforts  to  spread  the 
doctrines  of  the  cross. 

From  the  eighth  century  to  the  fourteenth  the 
inhabitants  of  the  Alpine  valleys  were  very  nu- 
merous, and  their  missionaries  went  everywhere 
preaching  Christ. 

One  of  the  objects  of  deepest  interest  at  the 
present  day  among  the  valleys  of  Piedmont,  is  the 
spot  where,  in  their  theological  school,  their  youth 
were  trained  in  the  knowledge  of  God's  word,  and 
in  the  duties  of  the  holy  ministry. 

In  the  beautiful  vale  of  Angrogna  (memorable 
above  all  others  for  the  recollections  it  awakens), 


60  SKETCHES   OP 

is  the  Pra  del  Tor,  a  level  and  grassy  spot  of  about 
an  acre  in  extent,  which  reposes  in  its  wild  beauty 
amid  the  Alpine  hills,  like  an  oasis  in  the  desert. 
The  only  easy  access  to  it  is  through  a  deep  gorge, 
in  many  parts  of  which  the  road  is  but  a  few  feet 
wide.  On  the  one  side  the  clear  waters  of  a  moun- 
tain stream  are  rushing  and  foaming  by,  to  mingle 
with  those  of  the  Pelice ;  while  on  the  other,  vast 
masses  of  high  and  overhanging  rocks  seem  to 
threaten  the  traveller  with  imminent  destruction. 
In  this  spot,  hidden  from  the  world,  and  chosen 
for  its  quiet  and  solitude,  the  Waldensian  Barbes 
or  Pastors  had  their  '^school  of  the  prophets." 
And  here,  too,  the  Synod  of  this  apostolic  church 
often  met  to  transact  their  wonted  duties,  and  to 
consult  respecting  the  interests  of  the  kingdom  of 
Christ.  The  histories  of  that  people  relate,  that 
at  some  of  these  sessions  as  many  as  one  hundred 
and  forty  ministers  were  convened,  during  the  ages 
when  their  church  was  most  prosperous,  and  ere  it 
had  been  reduced  and  scattered  by  the  horrid  per- 
secutions of  the  Papal  priesthood.  These  Synods, 
which  were  then  held  in  the  valleys,  were  com- 
posed of  the  Pastors  and  Elders  of  the  various 
parishes,  meeting  yearly,  and  making  inquiry  into 
the  state  of  the  ministers,  and  hearing  appeals 
from  the  Consistories  or  Sessions  of  the  churches. 


THE    PRESBYTERIAN    CHURCH.  61 

At  each  Synod  a  President  was  chosen,  usually 
called  a  Moderator,  who  had  the  chief  authority  in 
the  Assembly,  while  in  office,  though  never  assum- 
ing a  higher  rank  than  his  brethren,  or  claiming 
to  be  more  than  a  simple  minister.     There  is  no 
evidence  that  the  principles  of  the  hierarchy  were 
ever  engrafted  upon  the  Waldensian  church.  From 
its  earliest  history  it  has  acknowledged  but  one 
form  of  government,  and  that  is  the  Presbyterian. 
Their  early  records  show  the  Waldenses  to  have 
been  diligent  students  of  the  word  of  Grod.     Their 
Catholic  enemies  brought  as  a  charge  against  them, 
"  Whatever  is  preached  without  Scripture   proof, 
they  account  no  better  than  a  fable.     They  hold 
that  Holy  Scripture  is  of  the  same  efficacy  in  the 
vulgar  tongue  as  in  Latin.     And  they  can  say  a 
great  part  of  the  Old  Testament  by  heart."     Ano- 
ther writer  confesses  that  "  the  Waldenses  were  so 
well  instructed  in  the  Holy  Scriptures,  that  he  had 
seen  peasants  who  could  recite  the  whole  book  of 
Job  verhatim,  and  several  others  who  could  per- 
fectly repeat  the  whole  of  the  New  Testament.'' 
A  monk  once  sent  to  have  a  conference  with  them, 
and  convince  them  of  their  errors,  returned  in  con- 
fusion,  owning  ''  that  in  his  whole  life  he  had 
never  known  so  much  of  the  Scriptures  as  he  had 
learned  during  those  few  days  that  he  had  been 
6 


62  SKETCHES   OP 

conversing  with  the  heretics.'^  And  at  another 
time,  a  student  of  the  Sorbonne,  sent  upon  a  simi- 
lar errand,  confessed  that  *'  he  had  understood 
more  of  the  doctrine  of  salvation  from  the  answers 
of  the  Utile  children^  in  their  catechisms,  than  by 
all  the  disputations  which  he  had  ever  before 
heard."  (See  Note  C.)  Nor  were  they  satisfied  to 
possess  the  truth  themselves  \  they  desired  to  com- 
municate it  to  others.  They  were  imbued  with 
the  spirit  of  missions  to  an  extent  almost  apostolic. 
Their  missionaries  went  forth  two  by  two,  visiting 
their  brethren  scattered  throughout  Europe,  and 
everywhere  preaching  Christ.  It  is  worthy  of 
notice,  that  for  a  period  of  more  than  six  hundred 
years  before  the  Reformation,  the  most  distin- 
guished men  who  attempted  to  introduce  the  light 
of  truth  upon  the  night  of  Papal  error  were  in 
some  way  connected  with  the  Waldenses.  Such 
are  Waldo,  Peter  Bruys,  Henry  of  Lausanne,  and 
Lollard,  who  in  England  sought  to  spread  the  doc- 
trines of  the  cross.  Nor  did  the  ministers  of  the 
word  alone  engage  in  these  missionary  labours. 
Pious  men,  who  followed  the  business  of  pedlers, 
would  carry  some  leaves  of  the  Bible,  or  manu- 
script, tracts,  with  their  packages  of  merchandize, 
or  at  least  bear  on  their  memories  whole  chapters 
of  the  Bible,  which  they  could  readily  repeat  when 
opportunity  presented. 


THE   PRESBYTERIAN  CHURCH.  63 

The  inquisitor  Sacco  describes  these  interviews 
in  the  following  language.  ''  They  offer  for  sale 
to  people  of  quality  ornamental  articles,  such  as 
rings  and  veils.  After  a  purchase  has  been  made, 
if  the  pedler  is  asked,  '  Have  you  anything  else  to 
sell  ?'  he  answers,  '  I  have  jewels  more  precious 
than  these  things ;  I  would  make  you  a  present 
of  them,  if  you  would  promise  not  to  betray  me  to 
the  clergy.'  Having  been  assured  on  this  'point, 
be  says,  '  I  have  a  pearl  so  brilliant,  that  a  man 
by  means  of  it  may  learn  to  know  God;  I  have 
another  so  splendid,  that  it  kindles  the  love  of  God 
in  the  heart  of  him  who  possesses  it.'  And  so  he 
brings  forth  the  word  of  God,  and  he  preaches 
about  Christ.  After  his  address,  the  heretic  says 
to  his  hearer,  *  Examine  and  consider  which  is  the 
most  perfect  religion  and  the  purest  faith,  whether 
ours,  or  that  of  the  Romish  church,  and  choose  it, 
whichever  it  may  be.'  And  thus  being  turned 
from  the  Catholic  faith  by  such  errors,  he  forsakes 
us.  A  person  who  gives  credit  to  such  discourses, 
who  believes  errors  of  this  kind,  and  becomes 
their  partizan  and  defender,  concealing  the  heretic 
in  his  house  for  many  months,  is  initiated  in  all 
that  relates  to  the  sect." 

A  people  thus  ardently  loving  the  Bible,  and 
desiring  to  spread   the  knowledge  of  its  blessed 


64  SKETCHES  or 

truths,  could  not  long  escape  the  enmity  of  that 
apostate  church  which  loved  darkness  rather  than 
light.  The  "  Noble  Lesson'^  shows,  that  as  early 
as  the  year  1100  the  Vaudois  were  the  objects  of 
bitter  hatred,  because  of  their  blameless  lives  and 
pure  doctrines. 

'^Such  an  one,'^  says  the  poet,  *^as  will  not 
curse,  swear,  or  lie,  or  speak  evil,  or  commit  injus- 
tice or  theft,  or  give  himself  up  to  dissoluteness, 
or  take  vengeance  on  his  enemy,  is  called  a  Wal- 
clense,  and  said  to  be  deserving  of  punishment; 
and  they  find  occasion  by  lies  and  deceit  to  take 
from  him  what  he  has  earned  by  fair  dealing.'' 

This  enmity  to  the  Vaudois  gradually  increased, 
until  it  ripened  into  most  bitter  and  fearful  perse- 
cution. As  the  Roman  church,  which  now  usurped 
authority  over  all  the  Christian  world,  began  to 
grow  darker  in  the  night  of  its  error  and  corrup- 
tion, the  Waldensian  church  seemed  like  a  lamp 
to  gather  brightness.  It  was  then  that  it  began 
to  feel  the  intensity  of  that  hatred  with  which 
those  who  love  and  teach  error  regard  the  true  dis- 
ciples of  Jesus. 

In  the  year  1209,  Otho  IV.  of  Germany,  on  his 
visit  to  Rome,  to  be  consecrated  Emperor  by  Pope 
Innocent  III.,  passed  through  Piedmont,  and  from 
a  desire  of  personal  revenge  upon  a  rival  gave  per- 


THE   PRESBYTERIAN   CHURCH.  65 

mission  to  the  Archbishop  of  Turin  to  destroy  the 
Vaudois  by  the  force  of  arms. 

Persecution  now  entered  those  peaceful  valleys, 
and  turned  them  into  scenes  of  outrage,  war  and 
blood. 

The  agents  of  the  Inquisition,  which  had  just 
commenced  its  terrible  work,  soon  directed  their 
brutal  assaults  against  them.  Thousands  of  those 
witnesses  for  the  truth  sealed  their  testimony  with 
their  blood. 

The  history  of  those  dreadful  scenes  is  unparal- 
leled in  the  annals  of  modern  persecution,  and 
presents  to  us  the  original  of  that  picture,  drawn 
by  inspiration,  of  her  who,  as  the  mystical  Baby- 
lon, was  seen  "  drunk  with  the  blood  of  the  saints. '' 

The  fathers  of  the  Inquisition,  at  first  content- 
ing themselves  with  anathemas,  imprisonments, 
and  executions,  at  length,  with  all  the  bitter  hatred 
which  has  ever  characterized  their  accursed  insti- 
tution, began  a  general  system  of  extermination. 
Early  in  the  fifteenth  century  the  work  of  death 
commenced,  by  which  the  inhabitants  of  these 
Alpine  valleys  were  made  to  feel  the  cruel  hand 
of  a  merciless  priesthood,  waging  ceaseless  war 
upon  them,  and  exposing  them  to  constant  and 
terrible  sufierings. 

Exciting  against  them  the  most  bitter  hatred 


66  SKETCHES   OF 

among  the  Papists,  they  attacked  them  unexpect- 
edly, in  one  of  their  peaceful  valleys,  in  the  early 
spring.  Numbers  were  cruelly  butchered.  Others 
fled  to  the  mountains,  where  many  of  the  old  and 
helpless  perished,  and  fifty  infants  were  found 
frozen,  some  in  their  cradles,  and  some  clasped  in 
their  mothers'  arms,  who  were  also  dead  by  their 
fearful  exposure.  This  was  the  beginning  of  a 
series  of  persecutioj^s,  waged  for  centuries  against 
the  Waldenses. 

From  this  time  they  were  the  continued  objects 
of  inquisitorial  hatred,  whose  sufferings  awakened 
the  sympathy  of  the  Christian  world. 

It  was  in  view  of  their  bitter  sorrows  that  Mil- 
ton, with  all  the  deep  sensibilities  of  his  heart 
Stirred  within  him,  wrote  these  memorable  lines: 

"  Avenge,  0  Lord,  thy  slaughtered  saints,  whose  bones 
Lie  scattered  on  the  Alj^ine  mountains  cold; 
E'en  them  who  kept  thy  truth  so  pure  of  old, 
When  all  our  fathers  worshipped  stocks  and  stones, 
forget  not;  in  thy  book  record  their  groans, 
Who  were  thy  sheep  ;  and  in  their  ancient  fold, 
Slain  by  the  bloody  Piedmontese,  that  rolled 
Mother  with  infant  down  the  rocks:  their  moans 
The  vales  redoubled  to  the  hills,  and  they 
To  heaven:  theirmartyred  blood  and  ashes  sow 
O'er  all  the  Italian  fields,  where  still  doth  sway 
The  triple  tyrant;  that  from  these  may  grow 
An  hundred  fold,  who,  having  learnt  thy  way, 
Early  may  fly  the  Babylonian  woe." 


THE  PRESBYTERIAN   CHURCH.  67 


CHAPTER  VII. 

THE   PRTMITIVB  CHURCHES  OP   ENGLAND,  IRELAND,  AND    SCOT- 
LAND. 

The  brief  outline  of  Waldensian  history,  given 
in  the  preceding  chapter,  is  sufficient  to  show  that 
the  principles  and  order  of  the  Presbyterian  church 
have  been  maintained  in  every  age  since  the  times 
of  the  apostles.  That  people  are,  to  this  day,  the 
representatives  of  those  who,  early  receiving  the 
truths  of  the  gospel,  held  them,  in  all  their  prim- 
itive simplicity  and  purity,  during  the  long  night 
of  Papal  darkness  and  corruption  that  rested  upon 
the  world. 

But  there  were  other  communities  which  bore 
a  noble  testimony  to  the  ancient  faith  during  the 
early  history  of  the  Christian  religion,  and  even 
long  after  the  Koman  prelates  began  to  usurp  au- 
thority over  the  consciences  of  men. 

The  early  churches  of  England  evidently  em- 
bodied the  essential  principles  of  the  Presbyterial 
order.  It  has  been  maintained  by  many  that  the 
gospel  was  introduced  into  Britain  by  the  apostle 
Paul,  and  that  when  he  "  took  his  journey  into 


68  SKETCHES   OP 

Spain"  he  went  to  the  islands  beyond  it.  Whether 
this  tradition  be  correct  or  not,  it  is  certain  that, 
early  in  the  Christian  era,  Britain  received  the 
gospel,  not  from  Kome,  but  from  the  churches  of 
Asia.  Before  the  close  of  the  second  century, 
many  Christian  communities  were  gathered,  which 
in  their  simple  faith  worshipped  God,  wholly  inde- 
pendent of  the  rising  power  of  the  Roman  priest- 
hood. 

In  the  early  part  of  the  seventh  century,  when 
Augustine  was  sent  from  Borne  to  Britain,  to 
bring  that  island  under  the  Papal  yoke,  he 
found  ministers  and  churches,  which  were  said  to 
have  been  in  existence  from  the  first  century. 
Many  of  them  refused  to  acknowledge  his  author- 
ity as  the  legate  of  the  Pope,  and  chose  death, 
rather  than  a  renunciation  of  their  pure  faith.  As 
late  as  the  tenth  century,  at  which  time  Prelacy 
had  been  established,  Elfric,  a  Saxon  Bishop,  in 
announcing  the  orders  of  church  officers,  places 
the  Presbyter  first,  adding  that  "  there  is  no  more 
difference  between  him  and  the  Bishop,  but  that 
the  Bishop  is  appointed  to  confer  ordination — 
which,  if  every  Presbyter  should  do  it,  would  be 
committed  to  too  many.  Both,  indeed,  are  one  and 
the  same  orderT  Similar  confessions  abound 
amid  the  works  of  the   English   divines  of  that 


THE  PRESBYTERIAN  CHURCH.  69 

age,  which  show  how  nearly  they  held  our  own 
views  respecting  the  government  of  the  church, 
and  the  equality  of  its  ministers.  *'  They  main- 
tain," says  Piynne,  '*  the  doctrine  of  the  parity  of 
Bishops  and  Presbyters ;  declaim  much  against 
the  pride,  lordliness,  ambition,  domineering  power, 
and  other  vices  of  prelates,  and  conclude  that  a 
bishopric  is  '  nomen  operis,  non  honoris — a  name 
of  labour  J  not  of  Jionour  ;  a  loork,  not  a  dignity.^  ^' 
"Anselm,  Archbishop  of  Canterbury,"  continues 
the  same  writer,  in  his  Enarration  on  Philip- 
pians  i,  1,  resolves  thus  :  "  It  is,  therefore,  mani- 
fest by  apostolic  institutions,  that  all  Presbyters 
are  Bishops,  albeit  now  those  greater  ones  have 
obtained  the  title.  For  a  Bishop  is  called  an 
overseer,  and  every  Presbyter  ought  to  attend  to 
the  care  of  the  flock  committed  to  him.' "  Here 
was  evidently  the  early  form  of  the  primitive 
English  churches.  Each  church  had  its  Bishop. 
Nor  when  prelacy  at  length  was  fully  developed 
did  it  prevent  the  reception  of  Bishops,  who  had 
been  set  apart  by  the  laying  on  of  the  hands  of 
Presbyters.  The  early  Christians  of  Britain, 
while  giving  to  the  ministry  a  full  estimate  of  its 
importance,  regarded  evidently  the  Episcopacy  and 
the  Presbytery  of  the  early  ages  as  essentially  the 
same. 


70  SKETCHES   OF 

The  early  form  of  Christianity  in  Ireland  was 
clearly  Presbyterian ;  their  Bishops,  or  Pastors, 
were  chosen  and  supported  by  the  people,  and  the 
historians  of  those  primitive  ages  tell  us  that  "  their 
churches  were  modelled,  like  all  other  ajwstolical 
churches,  after  the  Jewish  synagogue."  The  history 
of  the  introduction  of  the  gospel  into  Ireland  has 
become  mingled  with  a  thousand  fabulous  legends 
of  St.  Patrick,  which  are  easily  detected  as  the 
base  impostures  of  a  designing  priesthood.  Nor 
could  they  be  received  by  any  mind  that  had  not 
already  been  brought  into  a  blind  and  servile  ad- 
herence to  every  dogma  and  tradition  of  men. 
But  amidst  this  mass  of  superstition  and  folly 
there  is  a  history  which  distinctly  reveals  the 
wonder  of  God's  providence,  and  the  power  of  his 
grace. 

Near  the  city  of  Glasgow,  in  Scotland,  at  the 
close  of  the  fourth  century,  Succathers,  or  Succat, 
afterwards  called  Patricius,  and  now  St.  Patrick, 
was  educated  by  a  pious  mother  in  the  knowledge 
of  the  truth.  It  is  related  that  he  was  stolen  by  a 
pirate  and  carried  to  Ireland.  There,  in  the  fields, 
where  he  was  set  to  tend  swiue,  he  recalled  the 
lessons  of  heavenly  wisdom  he  learned  from  his 
pious  parents,  and  was  converted  to  God. 

"  In  that  strange  land,''  said   he,  ''  the  Lord 


THE   PRESBYTERIAN   CHURCH.  71 

opened  my  unbelieving  eyes,  and  though  late,  I 
was  converted  with  my  whole  heart  to  the  Lord 
my  God.  The  love  of  God  increased  more  and 
more  in  me,  with  love  and  faith.  The  Spirit  urged 
me  to  such  a  degree,  that  I  poured  forth  as  many 
as  a  hundred  prayers  in  one  day.'^  Thus  the 
truth  began  in  his  heart  to  work  out  what  priestly 
power  could  never  do.  Afterwards,  when  restored 
to  his  country,  he  felt  an  irresistible  desire  to 
preach  the  gospel  in  Ireland.  Returning  thither, 
he  carried  with  him  the  simple  truths  of  God's 
word.  He  knew  nothing  of  Romish  traditions 
and  priestly  anointing.  The  Spirit  had  set  him 
apart  to  the  work. 

Passing  over  those  portions  of  Ireland,  which 
were  yet  unblessed  with  the  gospel,  he  established, 
it  is  stated,  three  hundred  and  sixty-five  churches, 
ordaining  the  same  number  of  Bishops,  and  three 
thousand  Presbyters,  evidently  allotting,  as  we  do, 
a  Bishop  or  Pastor  to  each  church,  with  a  bench 
of  Elders  to  assist  in  the  government  of  the  house 
of  God,  while  he  acted  the  part  of  missionary, 
and  of  presiding  Presbyter.  Protestantism  and 
not  Popery,  Presbytery  and  not  Prelacy,  were 
plainly  the  form  of  early  Christianity  in  Ireland. 

Both  in  England  and  Ireland  Popery  was  in- 
troduced, only  after  a  long  and  bitter  contest,  in 


72  SKETCHES   OF 

which  every  aggression  it  made  was  boldly  and 
nobly  disputed,  until,  true  to  its  character,  it  wore 
out  the  saints  of  the  Most  High,  and  planted  its 
blood-stained  banner  where  first  the  standard  of 
a  pure  and  primitive  Christianity  had  been  the 
rallying  point  of  the  people  of  God. 

The  primitive  church  of  Scotland  was  beyond 
a  question  essentially  Presbyterian.  During  the 
second  and  third  centuries  many  pious  and  learned 
men  sought  in  that  country  a  refuge  from  the  fierce 
persecutions  which  the  Roman  Emperors  were  then 
waging  against  the  church.  Thus  did  Christianity 
shed  its  light  upon  that  people  long  before  Rome 
attempted  to  spread  Prelacy  among  them.  It  was 
here  that  Succat  was  nurtured,  who  carried  the 
gospel  to  Ireland  and  here  for  ages  was  carried 
on  a  most  severe  contest  for  truth,  against  the 
errors  and  corruptions  of  the  Romish  church. 
Towards  the  middle  of  the  fifth  century,  Calla- 
dius  was  sent  from  Rome  to  introduce  the  Episco- 
pacy of  Prelacy  into  Scotland.  ^'Before  him, 
says  an  ancient  historian,  "  the  Scots  were  nour- 
ished in  the  faith  by  Presbyters  and  Honks,  with' 
out  Bishops.'' 

In  the  sixth  century  we  find  connected  with  the 
history  of  Scotland  the  Culdees,  who  appear  to 
have  fled  thither  from  persecution.     Their  chief 


THE   PRESBYTERIAN   CHURCH.  73 

seat  was  the  island  of  lona,  where  was  a  theolo- 
gical seminary  or  monastery,  wholly  different,  how- 
ever, from  the  Catholic  institutions  which  bear  the 
same  name.  It  was  founded  by  Columba,  an  Ii'ish 
Abbot,  who  took  with  him  twelve  Presbyters,  over 
whom  he  had  no  superiority,  except  being  their 
permanent  Moderator.  When  he  died,  they  chose 
a  successor  from  their  number,  who  became  the 
presiding  Abbot,  without  any  additional  rite  of  con- 
secration. Similar  institutions  were  founded  over 
parts  of  Scotland  and  Ireland,  having  twelve  pres- 
byter-Abbots, and  one  permanent  Moderator.  They 
sent  their  missionaries  over  Europe,  who  went  in 
all  the  simplicity  of  the  gospel,  carrying  its  bless- 
ings with  them.  They  opposed  all  the  novelties 
of  Popery,  which  Augustine  was  then  introducing 
into  England.  Their  creed  was  evangelical^  and 
their  government  Preshyterian.  Bede  makes  for 
them  this  curious  apology:  "Having  none  to 
bring  to  them  the  Synodal  decrees,  by  reason  of 
their  being  so  far  away  from  the  rest  of  the  world, 
they  therefore  practised  only  such  works  of  piety 
and  charity  as  they  could  learn  from  the  proplieti- 
cal,  evangelical^  and  apostolical  writings." 

"  lona,"  says  D'Aubigne,  "governed  by  a  simple 
Elder,  had  become  a  missionary   college.     It  has 
been  sometimes  called  a  monastery,  but  the  dwell- 
7 


74  SKETCHES   OP 

ing  of  the  grandson  of  Fergus  (Columba),  in 
nowise  resembled  the  Popish  convents.  When 
its  youthful  inmates  desired  to  spread  the  know- 
ledge of  Jesus  Christ,  they  thought  not  of  going 
elsewhere  for  Episcopal  ordination.  Kneeling  in 
the  chapel  of  Icolmkill,  they  were  set  apart  by 
the  laying  on  of  the  hands  of  the  Elders  ;  they 
were  called  Bishops^  but  remained  obedient  to 
the  Elder  or  Presbyter  of  lona.  They  even  conse- 
crated other  Bishops ;  thus  Finan  laid  hands  upon 
Diuma,' Bishop  of  Middlesex.  The  British  Christ- 
ians attached  great  importance  to  the  ministry, 
but  not  to  one  form  in  preference  to  another. 
Presbytery  and  Episcopacy  were  with  them,  as  in 
the  primitive  church,  almost  identical.  Somewhat 
later  we  find  that  neither  the  venerable  Bede,  nor 
Lan franc,  nor  Anselm — the  two  last  were  Arch- 
bishops of  Canterbury — made  any  objection  to 
the  ordination  of  British  Bishops  by  plain  Pres- 
byters.'^ 

Until  the  year  1109  the  Culdee  Presbyters  or- 
dained those  who  were  called  Bishops  in  Scotland. 
But  the  Papal  power  was  gradually  reducing  their 
number  and  influence,  until  it  wholly  ceased,  and 
lona  fell  into  the  hands  of  the  Augustinian  nuns. 
But  though  their  name  became  extinct,  their  prin- 
ciples lived  and  revived  among  the   followers  of 


THE   PRESBYTERIAN  CHURCH.  75 

Jerome,  and  Huss,  and  Wickliffe,  who,  in  the 
early  dawn  of  the  Keformation,  maintained  the 
pure  doctrine  of  the  word  of  God,  protested 
against  the  errors  that  had  corrupted  the  church, 
and  taught  that  the  order  and  discipline  of  the 
apostolic  church  was  such  as  is  now  held  by  the 
great  body  of  Protestant  Christianity. 

The  facts  thus  briefly  presented  will  serve  to 
answer  a  question  which  is  often  asked  with  a 
sneer  by  the  supporters  of  the  Papacy  and  Pre- 
lacy :  "  Where  was  your  church  before  the  Re- 
formation ?"  Its  principles  are  found  in  the  Bible, 
and  they  entered  into  the  simple  and  popular  gov- 
ernment of  the  synagogue,  and  were  the  early 
type  of  the  Christian  church.  All  its  grand  out- 
lines appeared  amid  those  communities  which  have 
most  purely  kept  the  faith  once  delivered  to  the 
saints.  It  was  found  in  the  valleys  of  Piedmont, 
when  all  the  world  had  gone  after  the  lying  won- 
ders of  the  Man  of  Sin.  It  was  the  form  which 
the  Christian  church  first  assumed  in  England, 
and  Ireland,  and  Scotland,  ere  Popery  had  claimed 
those  gems  of  the  sea  as  its  own.  It  is  no  new 
creation  of  wild  Reformers,  but  is  built  upon  the 
eternal  truths  of  the  gospel,  and  on  the  founda- 
tion of  the  apostles  and  prophets,  Jesus  Christ 
being   the  chief    corner-stone.     It  has  shone  in 


76  SKETCHES   OP 

ages  of  darkness  with  undiminished  light.  It  has 
lived  amid  opposition,  and  persecution,  and  death. 
And  when  the  morning  of  the  Reformation 
dawned,  it  took  its  side,  with  the  hosts  of  God's 
elect,  against  error,  and  superstition,  and  sin. 


THE   PRESBYTERIAN   CHURCH.  77 


CHAPTER  YIII. 

THE    REFORMATION. 

The  Papal  church  had  at  length  reached  the 
lowest  depth  of  its  corruption,  and  darkness  cov- 
ered the  earth,  except  where,  amid  the  valleys  of 
Piedmont,  the  light  shone  undimmed  by  all  the 
growing  superstitions  of  the  age.  The  great  doc- 
trine of  the  gospel,  '^  Bi/ grace  ye  are  saved  through 
faith,''  had  been  lost  amid  a  round  of  rites,  and 
heartless  observances,  and  unmeaning  ceremonies. 
The  priests  of  a  corrupt  religion  had  succeeded  in 
inducing  men  to  come  to  them,  and  not  to  Christ, 
for  salvation,  introducing  v^orks  and  rites,  and 
saints  between  the  sinner  and  the  Saviour.  Then 
a  change  of  dress,  a  renunciation  of  social  plea- 
sure, and  bodily  comforts,  and  necessary  food,  and 
the  pain  of  self-inflicted  tortures,  were  substituted 
for  rejpenta7ice  toward  God.  Afterward,  as  the 
Pope  needed  money,  he  began  to  sell  indulgences 
for  sin,  and  then  to  receive  money  for  the  re- 
demption of  souls  from  purgatori/.  Thus  the 
church  became  a  place  of  barter,  and  was  full  of 
corruption.     Gradually  it  had   thrown  upon  the 


78  SKETCHES   OP 

people  a  burden  of  superstition  which  they  were 
unable  to  bear.  The  Bible  was  laid  aside,  and 
the  voice  of  tradition,  speaking  through  wicked 
priests,  became  the  guide  of  men.  The  visible 
church  was  changed  from  the  bride  of  Christ  to 
the  ^^  mother  of  abominations.'^  The  palace  of 
the  Popes  was  the  scene  of  riot  and  crime — a  cage 
of  unclean  birds.  The  clergy  were  ignorant  and 
wicked — the  people  oppressed  and  borne  down  by 
an  insupportable  burden  of  superstition.  A  long 
night  of  darkness  and  sin  rested  upon  the  earth 
Yet,  even  in  the  midnight  of  the  Papal  suprem- 
acy, there  were  precursors  of  a  coming  day.  The 
truth  had  its  witnesses,  and  Christ  was  trusted 
and  humbly  worshipped  by  many  who  had  been 
taught  of  the  Spirit  to  know  him  aright. 

Here  and  there  a  Bible  was  found,  and  its  words 
gave  life  to  the  soul  that  learned  to  love  them. 
In  1170  Peter  Waldo,  of  Lyons,  attempted  a  re- 
formation, by  calling  the  minds  of  his  followers 
to  the  Scriptures.  In  1360  Wickliffe  arose  in 
England,  and  translated  the  New  Testament  into 
English.  He  opposed  the  supremacy  of  the  Pope, 
maintained  the  equaliti/  of  Bisliojys  and  Presbyters, 
and  taught  that  all  human  traditions  in  the  church 
were  superfluous  and  sinful. 

Soon  after  John  HusS;  and  Jerome  of  Prague, 


THE   PRESBYTERIAN  CHURCH.  79 

were  burnt  at  the  stake  for  maintaining  similar 
doctrines,  and  attempting  to  restore  the  Catholic 
church  to  the  simplicity  and  purity  of  the  apos- 
tolic age.  It  was  the  preparatory  era,  and  Provi- 
dence was  arranging  the  materials  with  which,  in 
another  century,  to  introduce  the  Keformation. 

The  invention  of  printing  provided  the  means 
of  multiplying  copies  of  the  Holy  Scriptures,  and 
scattering  truth  like  the  light  of  heaven.  The 
world  was  now  ripe  for  a  change,  and  God  had 
prepared  the  men  who  were  to  be  his  instruments 
in  its  accomplishment.  In  every  nation  where  the 
light  of  the  Gospel  was  to  make  its  way  through 
the  darkness  of  Papal  superstitions,  the  Spirit  was 
bringing  minds  in  contact  with  the  Bible,  and 
sanctifying  them  through  the  truth. 

In  the  beginning  of  the  sixteenth  century,  Mar- 
tin Luther,  while  studying  law  in  the  University 
of  Erfurth,  found  a  copy  of  the  Bible  in  its  library. 
The  entrance  of  that  word  to  his  mind  changed  all 
his  purposes  of  life.  He  became  a  monk.  In  his 
convent  he  found  a  Latin  copy  of  the  Holy  Scrip- 
tures. This  precious  volume  again  was  the  object 
of  his  prayerful  and  constant  study.  His  soul 
now  became  imbued  with  the  truth.  The  errors 
of  the  church  appeared  in  awful  contrast  to  the 
simplicity  of  the  gospel.     At  length  he  saw  that 


80  SKETCHES   OP 

the  whole  Papal  system  was  opposed  to  Christ. 
His  mind  cast  off  every  fetter,  and  he  boldly  stood 
forth  for  the  defence  of  the  truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus. 
Powerful  and  learned  men  were  sent  to  convince 
him  of  error;  but  he  met  and  defeated  them  with 
the  word  of  God.  The  Pope  denounced  him  in 
solemn  decrees,  and  he  publicly  burned  them.  He 
was  summoned  before  kings  and  magistrates,  yet 
he  fearlessly  defended  the  doctrines  of  the  cross. 
He  translated  the  Scriptures  into  his  own  language. 
The  press,  the  invention  of  the  preceding  century, 
multiplied  copies,  so  that  the  people  could  possess 
them.  Then  the  truth  spread  over  Germany,  and 
the  power  of  the  Pope  waned.  The  day  began  to 
appear.  Many  noble  minds  rose  in  defence  of  the 
truth,  and  heartily  supported  Luther  in  his  work 
of  reform.  The  principles  of  the  Reformation  ad- 
vanced with  the  progress  of 'the  Bible.  The  en- 
trance of  that  word  gave  light.  It  released  the 
world  from  the  superstitions  of  ages.  It  broke 
off  the  fetters  of  error  and  ignorance.  It  led  the 
soul  away  from  priests,  and  prelates,  and  rites, 
and  saints,  to  Christ  as  the  only  means  of  salva- 
tion. The  doctrine  that  we  are  justified  by  faith, 
was  the  power  of  God  unto  salvation.  As  it  rose, 
the  power  of  the  priest  declined. 

Thus  the  Reformation  commenced;  but  much 


THE  PRESBYTERIAN   CHURCH.  81 

yet  was  to  be  done.  In  the  long  night  of  Papal 
darkness  all  the  great  doctrines  of  the  word  of 
God  had  been  corrupted.  One  was  needed  who 
should  arrange  the  truths  of  Christianity  in  their 
proper  order  and  harmony,  and  present  the  great 
features  of  the  gospel  in  such  system,  as  might 
unite  in  closer  communion  the  people  of  God,  and 
resist  the  tendencies  to  fanacticism  and  error,  which 
were  growing  out  of  that  mighty  revolution. 
Such  a  man  was  prepared  by  divine  Providence, 
of  whom  it  was  said  by  a  celebrated  writer,  ^*  that 
he  was  the  most  exalted  character  that  hath  ap- 
peared since  the  days  of  the  apostles,  and  at  the 
age  of  twenty-two  he  was  the  most  learned  man  in 
all  Europe.^' 

The  name  of  John  Calvin  occupies  an  import- 
ant position  amid  the  Reformers  of  the  sixteenth 
century,  and  is  intimately  connected  with  the  his- 
tory of  the  Presbyterian  church.  He  was  born  at 
Noyon,  in  France,  in  the  year  1509.  His  father 
intending  him  for  a  priest  in  the  Romish  church, 
gave  him  a  liberal  education,  and  secured  for  him 
a  benefice  from  the  Bishop  of  Noyon,  at  the  age 
of  twelve  years.  A  few  years  after,  however, 
having  preached  several  sermons  to  the  people  of 
his  native  city,  where  he  had  been  appointed  a 
charge,  his  plans  were  broken  up,  and  he  was  sent 


v.. 


82  SKETCHES   OP 

by  his  father  to  study  law  in  the  University  of 
Orleans.  **  At  my  first  entrance  on  that  study," 
says  Calvin,  ''  I  was  indeed  too  pertinaciously  ad- 
dicted to  the  superstitions  of  the  Papacy,  to  be 
easily  drawn  out  of  such  deep  mire.  At  length, 
however,  having  experienced  some  taste  of  the 
pure  doctrines,  I  was  inflamed  with  such  zeal  to 
progress  further,  that  although  I  did  not  reject  my 
other  studies,  yet  I  pursued  them  only  in  a  cold 
and  indifferent  manner."  Here  he  began  to  search 
the  Scriptures,  and  as  the  truth  broke  upon  his 
mind,  he  gradually  withdrew  from  the  Romish 
church.  His  varied  talents  and  acquirements 
made  him  to  be  much  sought  after,  so  that  his 
room  had  more  the  appearance  of  a  public  school 
than  a  private  study.  At  the  age  of  twenty-two 
he  went  to  Paris,  where  he  became  acquainted 
with  several  persons  of  distinction,  who  had  im- 
bibed the  principles  of  the  Reformation.  Here  he 
\  prepared  and  published  his  first  work,  a  commen- 
\  tary  on  Seneca's  epistle  concerning  Clemency. 
He  now  devoted  himself  wholly  to  the  cause  of 
the  Reformation,  and  publicly  renounced  the  er- 
rors of  Rome.  As  the  storm  of  persecution  was 
now  raging  fiercely  in  France,  he  retired  to  Basle, 
in  Switzerland,  where  he  published  his  great  com- 
pend  of  Theology,  the  "  Institutes  of  the  Christian 


V 


THE   PRESBYTERIAN  CHURCH.  83 

Religion/'  After  a  brief  visit  to  Italy,  he  was 
providentially  directed  to  Geneva,  where  he  in- 
tended to  lodge  but  a  single  night,  on  his  way  to 
Noyon.  Here  he  was  made  known  to  Farel  and 
Viret,  under  whose  labours  the  work  of  reforma- 
tion had  already  been  commenced  in  that  city. 
Farel  urged  him  to  remain  and  share  their  toils 
with  them,  and  when  he  seemed  to  hesitate,  thus 
addressed  him,  "  I  denounce  unto  you  in  the  name 
of  Almighty  God,  that  if  under  the  pretext  of 
prosecuting  your  studies,  you  refuse  to  labour  with 
us  in  this  work  of  the  Lord,  the  Lord  will  curse 
you,  as  seeking  yourself  rather  than  Christ.^' 
Calvin  dared  not  resist  this  appeal,  but  gave  him- 
self up  to  the  disposal  of  the  Presbytery  and  the 
magistrates,  by  whom  he  was  elected  preacher,  and 
also  appointed  professor  of  divinity.  He  entered 
promptly  upon  the  work  assigned  him.  He  found 
the  religious  system  and  goverriment  of  the  church 
already  commenced  upon  the  Preshyterian  plan, 
and  heartily  approved  it;  and  only  endeavoured 
to  perfect  and  establish  it,  by  adding  the  bench  of 
ruling  Elders,  in  imitation  of  the  Waldenses,  and 
as  he  declared,  expressly  warranted  by  Scripture. 
He  drew  up  a  Confession  of  Faith,  and  a  Cate- 
chism for  the  better  instruction  of  a  people  but 
just  turning  from  the  errors  of  Popery.     While 


84  SKETCHES   OP 

engaged  in  his  work  as  a  pastor  and  teacher,  he 
sought  not  only  to  reform  the  doctrines,  but  the 
morals  of  the  Genevese,  and  to  introduce  a  health- 
ful discipline  in  the  church.  Here  he  met  with 
many  evidences  of  the  hostility  of  unconverted 
men  to  any  true  reformation,  and  with  his  associ- 
ates was,  by  means  of  an  unhappy  faction,  ban- 
ished from  the  city.  "When  informed  of  the  de- 
cree of  banishment,  he  said,  '^  Certainly,  had  I 
been  in  the  service  of  men,  this  would  have  been 
a  bad  reward ;  but  it  is  well  that  I  have  served 
Him  who  never  fails  to  repay  his  servants  what- 
ever he  has  once  promised."  Leaving  Geneva 
amidst  the  lamentations  of  his  flock,  he  visited 
Basle  and  Strasburg,  where  he  was  appointed  pro- 
fessor of  divinity,  and  planted  a  French  church 
upon  the  Presbyterian  model.  Soon  after  his  de- 
parture from  Geneva,  attempts  were  artfully  made 
to  bring  that  city  back  to  the  Catholic  faith ;  but 
Calvin,  who  was  informed  of  all  that  passed  there, 
effectually  put  the  people  upon  their  guard  against 
the  wiles  of  their  Popish  enemies.  While  he  was 
zealously  engaged  in  his  duties  at  Strasburg,  an  ur- 
gent call  was  made  upon  him  to  return  to  Geneva, 
and  resume  his  office  as  pastor  and  teacher.  At 
first  he  utterly  declined ;  but  afterwards,  yielding 
to  a  sense  of  duty,  was  welcomed  back  by  the 


THE   PRESBYTERIAN   CHURCH.  85 

people  and  senate,  with  every  token  of  gratitude 
and  joy.  Here  he  remained  until  his  death, 
which  occurred  on  the  27th  of  May,  1564,  in  the 
55th  year  of  his  age,  and  the  29th  of  his  ministry. 
(See  Note  D.) 

.\  .  During  this  period  he  was  engaged  in  incessant 
lahours,  both  in  public  and  in  private.  '*  In  every 
fortnight,^'  says  Beza,  "  he  preached  one  whole  week. 
On  Thursdays  he  presided  in  the  meetings  of 
Presbytery;  on  Fridays  he  collated  and  ex- 
pounded the  Scriptures  to  what  we  term  the  con- 
gregation. He  was  engaged  in  illustrating  many 
of  the  sacred  books,  by  commentaries  of  very  un- 
common learning.  On  some  occasions  he  was  em- 
ployed in  answering  the  adversaries  of  religion, 
and  at  other  times  wrote  to  correspondents  from 
every  part  of  Europe,  concerning  subjects  of  great 
importance. ^^  He  died  in  the  midst  of  his  use- 
fulness and  labours,  sincerely  lamented  by  all  who 
knew  him  best,  and  in  the  full  enjoyment  of  a 
blessed  hope  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord. 

His  appearance  is  described  by  Beza,  his  com- 
panion and  biographer,  as  follows  :  "His  stature 
was  of  the  middle  size,  his  complexion  dark  and 
pale,  and  his  eyes,  brilliant  even  till  death,  expressed 
the  acuteness  of  his  understanding.  His  dress, 
neither  highly  ornamented  nor  slovenly,  was  suited 


86  SKETCHES   OP 

to  his  singular  modesty.  He  lived  nearly  without 
sleep.  His  power  of  memory  was  almost  incredi- 
ble, so  that  he  could  immediately  recognize,  after 
the  lapse  of  many  years,  any  one  whom  he  had 
ever  seen.  His  judgment  was  so  sound  and  exact 
on  all  subjects,  that  his  decisions  seemed  almost 
oracular;  nor  do  I  remember  an  instance  of  an 
error  being  committed  by  those  who  followed  his 
advice." 

The  learning  and  genius  of  Calvin,  combined  as 
they  were  with  an  ardent  piety  and  a  sound  judg- 
ment, gave  him  a  prominent  place  in  the  Reforma- 
tion. Perhaps  there  was  no  one  in  all  that  great 
struggle  with  error,  whose  counsel  was  so  frequently 
sought  after,  or  so  readily  received.  The  great 
work  which  Providence  accomplished  through  him, 
was  to  arrange  and  illustrate  the  system  of  doc- 
trines taught  in  the  Scriptures,  which  had  become 
almost  forgotten,  in  the  long  night  of  superstition 
and  error  from  which  the  world  had  just  awoke. 
He  devoted  most  of  his  energies  to  this  work. 
From  the  time  his  mind  first  drank  in  the  pure 
truths  of  God's  word,  he  spared  no  expense  of 
effort,  and  patient  industry,  to  the  elucidation  of 
the  doctrines  of  the  Scripture.  His  labours  were 
incessant.  After  he  became  a  pastor  and  teacher, 
he  preached  or  lectured  on  theology  nearly  every 


THE   PRESBYTERIAN    CHURCH.  87 

day  in  the  year.  His  works,  if  all  published,  . 
would  form  seventy  octavo  volumes.  And  these 
were  prepared  in  the  midst  of  his  daily  lectures, 
his  constant  pastoral  duties,  his  controversies  with 
the  enemies  of  the  truth,  his  varied  correspond- 
ence with  all  the  Reformers,  the  increasing  feeble- 
ness of  a  body  sinking  under  the  severe  tax  upon 
its  powers,  and  repeated  domestic  afflictions,  which, 
but  for  sustaining  grace,  would  have  crushed  him 
to  the  earth. 

The  system  of  doctrines  which  he  taught  in  his 
works,  and  which  are  now  styled  Calvinism,  is 
only  a  formal  arrangement  of  the  truths  revealed 
in  the  holy  Scriptures.  Appearing,  as  they  did, 
at  a  time  when  grievous  errors  and  heresies  were 
charged  upon  the  Reformers  by  their  enemies,  his 
writings  served  to  distinguish  them  from  the  fa- 
natics who  were  then  appearing,  and  to  cement  in 
a  closer  union  the  Christians  of  that  age.  In  his 
theological  opinions  nearly  all  the  Reformers  agreed. 
For  many  years  his  ''Institutes  of  the  Christian 
Religion"  were  publicly  studied,  both  at  Cam- 
bridge and  Oxford  Universities,  and  when  the 
Pope  excommunicated  the  English  church,  one  of 
his  charges  against  the  Queen  was,  ^Hhat  she  re- 
ceived herself^  and  enjoined  upon  her  suhJectSy  the 
impious  sacramenta  and  institutes  of  John  CalvinJ* 


88  SKETCHES    OF 

The  Protestant  Archdeacon  of  Winchester,  when 
brought  before  his  Popish  judges,  in  the  time  of 
the  bloody  Mary,  said,  "  Which  of  you  is  able  to 
answer  Calvin's  Institutions,  who  is  minister  at 
Geneva  ?  /  allow  the  church  of  Geneva,  and  the 
doctrine  of  the  same,  for  it  is  one,  catholic  and 
apostolic,  and  doth  follow  the  doctrines  which  the 
apostles  did  preach,  and  the  doctrine  taught  and 
preached  in  King  Edward^ s  day  was  also  the  same. 
Many  similar  facts  prove  that  the  system  taught 
by  Calvin  was  received  as  truth  by  the  Reformers 
of  England,  France,  Germany,  Switzerland,  and 
the  Netherlands. 

They  united  in  these  doctrines,  and  contended 
for  them.  Wherever  Popery  was  abandoned, 
there  the  truths  which  Paul  and  the  apostles 
preached,  which  Augustine  revived,  which  the  Pauli- 
cians  and  the  Waldenses  believed,  which  Luther 
taught,  and  Calvin  only  re-arranged,  were  adopted 
as  the  great  doctrines  of  the  Reformation.  And 
this  was  the  work  of  this  great  man,  to  set  forth 
in  clear  and  distinct  outline  the  instructions  of 
God's  word,  and  thus  form  a  bond  of  union  for 
the  church  of  Christ.  As  to  his  connection  with 
the  Presbyterian  policy,  he  only  perfected  what  he 
already  found  in  existence.  When  he  came  to 
Geneva,  Farel  and  Virct  had  already  been  instm- 


THE   PRESBYTERIAN   CHURCH.  89 

mental  in  establishing  a  Protestant  church,  and  a 
Presbytery  had  been  formed.  By  that  body  Cal- 
vin was  received  as  a  minister y  arid  a2^pointed  to 
the  pastoral  office.  He  approved  of  all  that  had 
been  done,  and  only  perfected  the  work  by  ap- 
pointing a  body  of  ruling  Elders,  to  assist  in  the 
government  of  the  church.  He  showed  the  office 
to  be  in  accordance  with  the  teachings  of  Scrip- 
ture and  apostolic  usage;  and  from  this  time  the 
Presbyterian  policy  was,  in  more  or  less  of  its 
important  features,  adopted  by  all  the  branches 
of  the  church,  except  the  English,  which  still 
clung  to  the  institutions  of  prelacy. 

The  great  work  of  the  Reformation  was  now 
fully  begun.  The  church  had  thrown  off  the  bur- 
dens and  deformities  of  the  Man  of  Sin,  and  once 
more  appeared  in  its  original  purity  and  simplicity. 
The  restoration  of  the  word  of  God  to  its  proper 
place,  as  the  only  rule  of  faith  and  practice,  opened 
the  eyes  of  men  to  the  errors  which  had  crept  in 
through  the  traditions  of  the  fathers,  and  set  them 
free  from  a  long  and  oppressive  servitude.  The 
doctrines  and  principles  of  primitive  Christianity 
were  re-established.  With  wonderful  rapidity 
they  made  their  way  over  the  nations  of  Europe. 
Wherever  the  light  dawned,  the  influence  of  the 
Papal  church  waned.     The  power  of  God  was  re- 


90  SKETCHES   OP 

vealed,  owning  his  truth,  and  giving  his  word  sue* 
cess.  The  crowning  glory  of  the  Reformation 
was  the  revival  of  the  doctrines  of  the  gospel, 
directing  lost  sinners  to  Christ  as  the  only  founda- 
tion, and  calling  them  away  from  any  dependence 
upon  a  round  of  heartless  rites  and  unmeaning 
ceremonies.  But  with  the  restoration  of  the  faith 
once  delivered  to  the  saints,  there  was  also  a  return 
to  the  order  and  discipline  of  the  primitive  church. 
With  very  great  unanimity  the  Reformers  upon  the 
continent  advocated,  and,  as  far  as  possible,  intro- 
duced, the  essential  elements  of  Presbyterian  gov- 
ernment. The  Lutheran  churches,  which  were 
established  under  monarchical  institutions,  intro- 
duced an  order  of  Presbyters,  to  whom  were  given 
prominent  powers.  But  it  was  confessedly  an  act 
of  simple  expediency,  and  not  because  prelacy  was 
regarded  as  sustained  by  Scripture  authority.  In 
a  series  of  articles  composed  by  Luther,  as  an 
abstract  of  the  reformed  faith,  and  signed  by 
Melancthon  and  others,  it  was  said  :  '*  It  is  clear, 
even  from  the  confession  of  our  adversaries,  that 
this  power  (of  dispensing  the  sacraments,  disci- 
pline, &c,)  is  common  to  all  that  are  set  over  the 
churches,  whether  they  be  called  Pastors,  Presby- 
ters, or  Bishops.  Wherefore  Jerome  plainly  af- 
firms, that  there  is  no  difference  between  Bishop 


THE   PRESBYTERIAN  CHURCH.  91 

and  Presbyter,  but  that  every  Pastor  is  a  Bishop." 
The  church  of  England  was  the  only  one  that 
retained  a  form  of  government  which  denied  the 
equality  of  the  ministry,  and  required  that  prelatic 
order  with  which  first  began  the  corruptions  of 
the  Man  of  Sin.  Its  ministers  were  singularly 
passive  during  the  early  stages  of  the  Reforma- 
tion, and  while  Luther,  Calvin,  Knox,  and  others, 
who  had  once  been  priests  of  the  Romish  church, 
after  their  conversion  took  the  lead  in  the  strug;- 
gle  and  directed  the  work,  they  allowed  the  mon- 
archs  and  lords  of  the  realm  to  fashion  the  English 
church  so  as  best  to  support  their  own  authority 
and  supremacy. 

Henry  VIII.,  who  at  first  opposed  both  Luther 
and  Calvin,  and  received,  therefore,  the  title  of 
*' Defender  of  the  Faith,"  (though  a  monster  of 
wickedness,)  afterwards  turned  against  the  Pope 
because  he  would  not  sanction  his  divorce  from 
his  wife,  and  his  marriage  with  another.  When 
he  had  separated  from  allegiance  to  Rome,  he  as- 
sumed for  himself  and  his  successors  the  title  of 
supreme  head  of  the  church  of  England.  Thus 
clothed  with  spiritual  as  well  as  temporal  power, 
he  admitted  reformation  only  to  a  limited  extent. 
After  the  death  of  his  son  Edward,  under  whose 
brief  reigu   the   interests  of  true   religion  were 


92  SICETCHES   OP 

greatly  promoted,  the  ^'Bloody  Mary"  restored 
the  Papist  Bishops  and  Priests  to  power,  and 
waged  a  cruel  and  merciless  persecution  against 
the  supporters  of  the  Protestant  faith. 

When  Elizabeth  came  to  the  throne,  the  work  of 
Reformation  again  advanced,  and  the  truth  gained 
rapid  and  glorious  victories.  Yet  much  of  the 
pomp  and  show  was  retained,  that  entered  so 
largely  into  the  worship  of  the  Catholic  church. 
Nor  was  King  James  I.,  who  followed  her,  dis- 
posed to  aid  the  cause  of  true  reform ;  and  when 
urged  by  many  of  the  ablest  divines  of  his  realm 
to  permit  the  restoration  of  the  doctrines,  order 
and  discipline  of  primitive  Christianity,  he  gave, 
as  his  significant  and  memorable  answer,  ^'  No 
Bishop,  no  King  •/'  thus  evincing  his  estimate  of 
the  harmony  of  prelatic  and  monarchical  institu- 
tions, and  paying  a  noble  tribute  to  the  tendency 
of  Presbyterian  principles  towards  a  free  govern- 
ment. Nor  did  facts  fail  to  prove  the  correctness 
of  his  judgment.  For  when,  after  long  and  op- 
pressive efi'orts  to  secure  in  the  ministers  of  Eng- 
land a  conformity  to  the  rites  and  pomp  of  the 
established  church,  the  Puritans  became  wholly 
separated  therefrom,  they  formed  a  body,  of  whom 
Hume  has  said,  "  that  the  precious  spark  of  liberty 
was  kindled  by  them   alone,  and  that  to  this  sect 


THE   PRESBYTERIAN   CHURCH.  93 

the  English  owe  the  whole  freedom  of  their  Con- 
stitution/' 

It  was  doubtless  owing  to  such  circumstances  as 
have  been  mentioned  that  the  English  church 
stood  alone,  among  all  the  churches  of  the  Reform- 
ation, in  the  support  of  prelacy.  Yet  while 
thus  maintaining  the  order  of  the  hierarchy,  its 
ministers  held  for  many  years  the  most  pleasant 
relations  to  the  Reformers  on  the  continent.  The 
brightest  ornaments  of  the  church  of  England 
never  dreamed  of  setting  up  their  order  and  disci- 
pline as  necessary  to  the  existence  of  the  church. 
They  acknowledged  the  ministry  of  Geneva,  and 
France,  and  Scotland,  as  may  be  abundantly 
proved.  Archbishop  Cranmer  taught  that  in  the 
beginning  ^^  Bishops  and  Priests  were  hut  one  of- 
fice," and  proposed  courts  like  our  Sessions  and 
Synods.  In  the  year  1582  the  Archbishop  of 
Canterbury  gave  license  to  John  Morrison,  who 
was  ordained  hy  a  Scotch  Presbytery ,  to  preach  in 
his  province,  ratifying  that  ordination,  and  pro- 
nouncing it  laudable  and  proper.  Many  such 
facts  show  that  while  the  early  English  Reformers 
retained  Episcopacy,  they  cordially  received  and 
allowed  the  ministry  made,  as  is  ours,  by  ^Uhe 
laying  on  of  hands  of  the  Presbytery."  The 
English  Protestant  church,  therefore,  stood  alone 


94  SKETCHES   OP 

'in  its  adherence  to  the  prelatical  form  of  govern- 
ment, while  the  churches  on  the  continent  with 
great  unanimity  offi^rmed,  and  as  far  as  possible 
restored,  not  only  the  doctriues,  but  the  order  of 
the  apostolic  age. 


THE   PRESBTYERIAN   CHURCH.  95 


CHAPTER  IX. 

TESTIMONY — FROM    SCRIPTURE — THE    APOSTOLIC    FATHERS— 
THE    ENGLISH    REFORMERS. 

Before  passing  to  notice  the  history  of  the  Re- 
formed churches,  which  restored  the  features  of  the 
apostolic  order  and  discipline,  let  us  group  together 
the  various  classes  of  testimony  which  prove  that 
order  and  discipline  to  have  been  Presbyterial. 

The  first  and  most  important  witness,  without 
"which  all  other  is  of  no  value,  is  that  of  the  holy 
Scriptures.  Here  is  found  the  religion  of  Protest- 
ants. If  our  doctrines  be  not  contained  there,  the 
whole  testimony  of  tradition,  the  whole  voice  of 
the  church,  and  the  entire  assent  of  the  fathers  to 
our  claims,  would  give  us  no  proper  foundation  on 
which  to  build. 

The  office  of  the  ministry  was  established  by 
Christ  himself.     The  commission  runs  as  follows  : 

''  And  Jesus  came  and  spake  unto  them,  say- 
ing, All  power  is  given  unto  me  in  heaven  and 
in  earth. 


96  SKETCHES   OP 

'*  Go  ye,  therefore,  and  teach  all  nations,  bap- 
tizing them  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  and  of  the 
iSon,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost ; 

''Teaching  them  to  observe  all  things  whatso- 
ever I  have  commanded  you :  and,  lo,  I  am  with 
you  always,  ev^n  unto  the  end  of  the  world. 
Amen."     Matt,  xxviii.  18—20. 

In  these  words  the  apostles  evidently  were  sent 
forth  as  ministers,  whose  chief  duty  was  to  preach 
the  word  and  dispense  the  ordinances  of  religion. 
No  especial  power  is  delegated  to  them  over  any 
who  may  be  associated  with  them  in  the  work. 
No  other  order  of  ministers  is  mentioned.  They 
had  a  special  work  as  witnesses  of  Christ's  resur- 
rection, which  ceased  with  them.  But  as  ministers 
they  claimed  only  to  be  simply  Presbyters. 

As  we  pass  through  the  history  of  the  church, 
as  given  in  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles,  we  meet 
with  two  words,  in  constant  use,  as  designating 
the  same  person — Bishop  and  Presbyter.  The  one 
referring  to  a  duty,  the  other  to  an  office  or  dig- 
nity. Thus  in  Acts  xx.  17,  28,  we  read :  "And 
from  Miletus  he  sent  to  Ephesus,  and  called  the 
Elders  (Presbyters)  of  the  church."  After  a  long 
and  faithful  admonition  he  adds :  ''  Take  heed 
unto  yourselves,  and  to  all  the  flock  over  which 
the  Holy  Ghost  hath  made  you  overseers,  (Greek, 


THE   PRESBYTERIAN   CHURCH.        ,         97 

Bishops,)  to  feed  the  church  of  God,  which  he 
hath  purchased  with  his  blood."  The  obvious  fces- 
tiraony  of  this  passage  is,  that  Presbyters  and 
Bishops  were  terms  applied  to  the  same  rank  or 
office. 

In  Titus  i.  5 — 9  we  read : 

^'  For  this  cause  left  I  thee  in  Crete,  that  thou 
shouldest  set  in  order  things  that  are  wanting,  and 
ordain  Elders  in  every  city,  as  I  had  appointed 
thee : 

"  If  any  be  blameless,  the  husband  of  one  wife, 
having  faithful  children,  not  accused  of  riot,  or 
unruly. 

^'  For  a  Bishop  must  be  blameless,  as  the  stew- 
ard of  God  ;  not  self-willed,  not  soon  angry,  not 
given  to  wine,  no  striker,  not  given  to  filthy  lucre  3 

"  But  a  lover  of  hospitality,  a  lover  of  good 
men,  sober,  just,  holy,  temperate ; 

"  Holding  fast  the  faithful  word  as  he  hath  been 
taught,  that  he  may  be  able  by  sound  doctrine 
both  to  exhort  and  to  convince  the  gainsayers." 

In  this  passage  are  many  important  facts  dis- 
closed. 

1st.  It  teaches  us  that  a  Bishop  and  Presbyter 
are  one,  else  there  is  no  force  in  the  argument  of 
the  7th  verse,  as  showing  the  necessity  of  ordain- 
ing as  Elders  those  who  are  described  inthe  6th. 


98  €KETCHES   OF 

2d.  We  see  that  there  were  several  Bishops  in  a 
single  city,  and  not  one  prelate  claiming  authority 
over  his  brethren.     And 

3d.  We  learn  that  the  duty  of  a  Bishop  was 
simply  that  of  any  minister — to  teach  in  the 
church  (v.  9).  Nor  did  the  apostles  claim  any 
higher  office  than  this,  for  in  1  Peter  v.  1 — 2  the 
apostle  writes:  ''The  Elders  which  are  among 
you  1  exhort,  who  also  am  an  Elder,  and  a  wit- 
ness of  the  sufferings  of  Christ,  and  also  a  par- 
taker of  the  glory  that  shall  be  revealed" — "  Feed 
the  flock  of  God,  which  is  among  you,  taking  the 
oversight  (Greek,  exercising  the  Bishopric)  not 
by  constraint,  but  willingly;  not  for  filthy  lucre, 
but  of  a  ready  mind."  How  plainly  does  this 
exhortation  of  the  apostle  teach  the  truth,  that 
in  the  primitive  church  Elders  and  Bishops 
were  one  ! 

So,  also,  the  apostle  John  claims  for  himself 
only  the  title  of  Elder.  How  strange  is  it  that 
we  no  where  meet  with  one  declaration  which  as- 
serts, what  those  who  pretend  to  be  their  successors 
claim  for  them,  that  they  held  an  office  distinct  from, 
and  higher  than  that  of  the  Presbyter.  So  strong 
is  the  testimony  here,  that  Dr.  Whitby  confesses 
that  both  the  Greek  and  Latin  fathers  do,  with 
one   consent,   declare   that   Bishops   were   called 


THE  PRESBYTERIAN  CHURCH.  99 

Presbyters,  and  Presbyters  Bishops,  in  apostolic 
times,  the  names  being  then  common.  Notes  on 
Philip,  i.  1.  And  this  is  the  only  fair  construc- 
tion that  can  be  put  upon  the  terms  as  used  in  the 
Scriptures. 

The  testimony  of  the  Bible  is  evidently  in  fa- 
vour of  the  parity  of  the  ministry^  as  now  taught 
in  the  standards  of  the  Presbyterian  church,  and 
wholly  adverse  to  all  prelatical  claims  as  based 
upon  the  instruction  of  Holy  Writ.  It  is  equally 
evident  that  there  was  a  plurality  of  Elders  in 
every  church.  Thus  in  Acts  xiv.  23  :  '^And 
when  they  had  ordained  them  Elders  in  every 
church,  and  had  prayed  with  fasting,  they  com- 
mended them  to  the  Lord,  on  whom  they  be- 
lieved.'' Acts  XX.  17,  ''  And  from  Miletus  he 
sent  to  Ephesus,  and  called  for  the  Elders  of  the 
church."  James  v.  14,  ''  Is  any  sick  among  you  ? 
let  him  call  for  the  Elders  of  the  church."  Ti- 
tus i.  5,  ''  For  this  cause  left  I  thee  in  Crete,  that 
thou  shouldest  set  in  order  the  things  that  are 
wanting,  and  ordain  Elders  in  every  cit.yy  What 
does  this  and  other  similar  testimony  teach,  but  that 
then  as  now,  more  than  one  Presbyter  had  rule  in 
each  church.  And  this  is  confirmed  by  the  known 
fact  that  the  synagogue,  after  which  the  Christian 
church  was  modelled,  was  thus  governed  by  a 
bench  of  Elders. 


100  SKETCHES   OP 

But  were  all  the  Presbyters  of  eacli  churcli  of 
the  same  class,  or  was  there  a  distinction  between 
teaching  and  ruling  Elders  ?  In  Romans  xii.  5-8 
we  readj  among  those  who  have  received  different 
p-ifts  in  the  church  are  those  who  teach  and  those 
who  rule. 

"  So  we,  being  many,  are  one  body  in  Christ, 
and  every  one  members  one  of  another. 

"  Having  then  gifts  differing  according  to  the 
grace  that  is  given  to  us,  whether  prophecy,  let  us 
prophesy  according  to  the  proportion  of  faith  ; 

"Or  ministry,  let  us  wait  on  our  ministering; 
or  he  that  teacheth,  on  teaching ; 

'^  Or  he  that  exhorteth,  on  exhortation  3  he  that 
giveth,  let  him  do  it  with  simplicity;  he  that 
ruleth,  with  diligence;  he  that  showeth  mercy, 
with  cheerfulness." 

In  1  Cor.  xii.  28,  we  read,  "  And  God  hath 
set  some  in  the  church ;  first,  apostles ;  seconda- 
rily, prophets;  thirdly,  teachers;  after  that  mira- 
cles; then  gifts  of  healings,  helps,  governments, 
diversities  of  tongues.'^  Here  we  find  among  the 
officers  of  the  church,  "  helps  and  governments," 
mentioned  in  distinction  from  the  church,  in  which 
they  are  set. 

In  1  Timothy  v.  17,  it  is  written;  "Let  the 
Elders  that  rule  well  be  counted  worthy  of  double 


THE   PRESBYTERIAN   CHURCH.  101 

honour,  especially  they  who  labour  in  word  and 
doctrine."  It  is  difficult  to  conceive  how  one  can 
avoid  the  conclusion,  that  this  text  clearly  divides 
Elders  into  two  classes,  ruling  and  teaching,  espe- 
cially when  we  remember  that  this  answers  to  the 
government  of  the  synagogue  which  the  Christian 
church  resembled. 

The  office  of  Deacon  formed  no  part  of  the 
ministry,  as  is- evident  from  the  account  of  its  in- 
stitution, as  given  in  Acts  vi.  1 — 6. 

*^  And  in  those  days,  when  the  number  of  the 
disciples  was  multiplied,  there  arose  a  murmuring 
of  the  Grecians  against  the  Hebrews,  because  their 
widows  were  neglected  in  the  daily  ministration. 

^'  Then  the  twelve  called  the  multitude  of  the 
disciples  unto  therriy  and  said,  It  is  not  reason  that 
we  should  leave  the  word  of  God,  and  serve  tables. 

''Wherefore,  brethren,  look  ye  out  among  you 
seven  men  of  honest  report,  full  of  the  Holy  Ghost 
and  wisdom,  whom  we  may  appoint  over  this  busi- 
ness. 

"But  we  will  give  ourselves  continually  to 
prayer,  and  to  the  ministry  of  the  word. 

''And  the  saying  pleased  the  whole  multitude; 
and  they  chose  Stephen,  a  man  full  of  faith  and 

of  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  Philip,  and  Prochorus, 

9  * 


102  SKETCHES   OF 

and  Nicanor,  and  Timon,  and  Parmenas,  and  Ni- 
colas a  proselyte  of  Antioch, 

'^  Whom  they  set  before  the  apostles  :  and  when 
they  had  prayed,  they  laid  their  hands  on  them/' 

The  union  of  separate  churches  under  one  body 
exercising  oversight  upon  them,  is  taught  in  Acts 
XV.  1 — 4,  22 — ^29,  where  an  important  question 
was  decided  authoritatively,  by  an  ecclesiastical 
council,  or  Synod  of  Ministers  and  Elders,  the  re- 
presentatives of  the  church. 

The  ordination  of  church  officers  is  also  repre- 
sented to  be  the  act  of  two  or  more  pastors  or 
ministers.  Thus  in  Acts  xiii.  1 — 3,  we  read  the 
record  of  the  ordination  of  Barnabas  and  Saul  as 
follows : 

"Now  there  were  in  the  church  that  was  afc 
Antioch  certain  prophets  and  teachers ;  as  Barna- 
bas, and  Simeon  that  was  called  Niger,  and  Lucius 
of  Cyrene,  and  Manaen,  which  had  been  brought 
up  with  Herod  the  tetrarch,  and  Saul. 

^'  As  they  ministered  to  the  Lord,  and  fasted, 
the  Holy  Ghost  said,  Separate  me  Barnabas  and 
Saul  for  the  work  whereunto  I  have  called  them. 

*'  And  when  they  had  fasted  and  prayed,  and 
laid  their  hands  on  them,  they  sent  them  away." 

These  two  went  forth  together,  establishing 
churches  and  ordaining  Elders  therein.     So  was 


THE   PRESBYTERIAN   CHURCH.  103 

Timothy  ordained  by  the  '^  laying  on  of  the  hands 
of  the  Presbytery/'  and  not  by  a  single  prelate. 
To  the  power  then  conferred  by  the  united  act  of 
a  council  of  Elders,  was  added  the  endowment  of 
supernatural  gifts  (not  belonging  to  the  office,  but 
essential  to  the  early  ministers  of  the  gospel)  by 
the  laying  on  of  the  hands  of  the  apostles.  2  Tim. 
i.   6.     The  *^gift''  here  alluded  to  was  evidently 
the  power  of  working  miracles.     Or  if  it  be  re- 
garded as  referring  to  the  ordination  of  the  youth- 
ful Timothy,  it  but  brings  forth  as  a  matter  of  his- 
tory, the  fact  that  Paul  was  a  member  and  Mode- 
rator of  the  Presbytery  by  whom  the  solemn  act 
was  performed.     Here  then  do  we  find  the  Scrip- 
tural warrant  for  Presbyterial  order  and  discipline 
in  the  church. 

How  that  order  became  early  perverted  and 
changed  we  have  already  seen.  Yet,  even  amid 
those  who  in  succeeding  ages  effected,  or  assented 
to  those  changes,  we  meet  with  witnesses  who  con- 
firm the  opinions  which  we  form  from  the  simple 
record  of  the  Scriptures. 

The  Testimony  of  the  Fathers,  though 
much  resorted  to,  is  of  infinitely  less  moment  than 
that  of  the  Bible.  They  were  but  fallible  men, 
and  among  them  were  found  many  fearful  eviden- 
ces that  though  living  near  the  apostolic  age,  much 


104  SKETCHES    OP 

of  the  apostolic  spirit  had  died  out  from  the  church. 
Nor  would  it  be  any  overwhelming  argument 
against  the  truth  of  the  doctrines  maintained  by 
the  Presbyterian  church,  if  not  one  witness  among 
the  Fathers  could  be  found  to  sustain  the  record  of 
the  word  of  God.  Here  we  rest  with  safety  our 
claims  to  be  a  part  of  the  universal  church,  and  to 
possess  all  the  prominent  features  of  the  apostolic 
model.  Yet,  even  the  Fathers,  and  especially  they 
who  lived  nearest  the  apostles,  testify  to  what  we 
hold  to  be  truth.  Clemens  Romanus,  who  lived 
toward  the  close  of  the  first  century,  uses  the  terms 
Bishop  and  Presbyter  interchangeably,  evidently 
applying  them  to  one  and  the  same  office.  Thus 
he  says,  "For  it  would  be  no  small  sin  in  us 
should  we  cast  off  those  from  their  episcopate  (or 
bishopric)  who  holiiy  and  without  blame  fulfil  the 
duties  of  it.  Blessed  are  those  Presbyters  who 
having  finished  their  course  before  these  times, 
have  obtained  a  perfect  and  fruitful  dissolution. 
For  they  have  no  fear  lest  any  should  turn  them 
out  of  the  place,  which  is  now  appointed  for  them." 
Again,  he  rebukes  in  the  church  of  Corinth  re- 
bellion against  its  Presbyters.  Hermas  speaks  of 
the  "Elders  who  preside  over  the  church,"  and 
evidently  regards  "Bishops"  and  "Elders"  as 
titles  for  the  same  office. 


THE   PRESBYTERIAN  CHURCH.  105 

Polycarp,  in  his  epistles  to  the  Philippians, 
describes  the  duties  of  Presbyters  and  Deacons, 
alluding  evidently  to  the  same  officers,  whom  Paul 
in  his  epistle  to  the  sa.me  church  addresses  as 
Bishops.  And  he  invests  the  Presbyters  with  all 
the  authority  that  belongs  to  Bishops. 

Ignatius,  in  his  letter  to  the  church  of  Magnesia, 
says,  "  Seeing  then  I  have  been  judged  worthy  to 
see  you  by  Damas,  your  most  excellent  Bishop, 
and  by  your  worthy  Presbyters,  Bassus  and  Apol- 
lonius,  and  by  my  fellow  servant  Sotio,  the  Dea- 
con, I  determined  to  write  unto  you.  I  exhort  you 
that  ye  study  to  do  all  things  in  divine  concord ; 
your  Bishop  presiding  in  the  place  of  God;  your 
Presbyters  in  the  place  of  the  Council  of  the  apos- 
tles, and  your  Deacons,  most  dear  to  me,  being 
entrusted  with  the  ministry  of  Jesus  Christ.  But 
be  ye  united  to  your  Bishop  and  those  who  pre- 
side over  you."  Many  similar  passages  abound 
in  the  writings  of  this  Father,  which  prove  simply, 
that  each  church  had  its  Bishop  or  teaching  Elder, 
with  a  Council  of  Presbyters,  and  a  Deacon  to 
minister  to  the  saints.  The  three  classes  of  offi- 
cers mentioned,  belonged  to  each  particular  con- 
gregation. And  moreover,  the  Presbyters  are  men- 
tioned as  the  successors  of  the  apostles. 

Papias,  who  lived  early  in  the  second  centory, 
speaks  of  the  apostles  simply  as  Presbyters.  , 


106  SKETCHES   OF 

Irenaeus  gives  most  decided  testimony  in  favour 
of  Presbyterial  order  and  discipline.  He  declares 
the  ^*  apostolical  tradition  to  be  preserved  through 
the  Presbyters ;"  and  again  speaks  of  the  same 
tradition  coming  through  the  succession  of  Bishops, 
thus  representing  the  apostolical  succession,  the 
Episcopal  and  the  Presbyterian,  to  he  one  and  the 
same. 

Polycarp,  Bishop  of  Smyrna,  and  a  disciple  of 
John,  says,  "  Obey  those  Presbyters  in  the  church, 
who  have  the  succession,  as  we  have  shown,  from 
the  apostles,  who  with  the  succession  of  the  Epis- 
copate received  the  gift  of  truth,  according  to  the 
good  pleasure  of  the  Father."  Thus  do  these 
Fathers  use  the  words  Bishop  and  Presbyter  as 
evidently  applying  to  the  same  persons,  and  being 
identical.  Nor  do  we  meet  with  any  evidence  that 
any  officer  had  authority  over  a  collection  of 
churches,  as  Pastor,  all  owing  allegiance  to  him. 
The  Bishops  or  Presbyters  bore  rule  only  over 
individual  congregations. 

When  a  change  had  taken  place,  as  we  have 
already  seen,  through  the  ambition  of  the  minis- 
try, we  still  meet  with  testimony  which  abundantly 
confirms  the  view  we  have  taken  of  the  apostolic 
order. 

Thus,  Ambrose,  who  lived  in  the  fourth  century, 


THE   PRESBYTERIAN   CHURCH.  107 

writes  as  follows  :  *^Tlie  apostle^s  writings  do  not 
in  all  things  agree  with  the  present  constitution 
of  the  church,  because  they  were  written  under 
the  first  rise  of  the  church,  for  he  calls  Timothy, 
who  was  created  a  Presbyter  by  him,  a  Bishftp,  for 
so  at  first  the  Preshyters  were  called.'' 

Jerome  declares,  ^' Among  the  ancients,  Pres- 
byters and  Bishops  were  the  same." 

Augustine  writes :  "  The  office  of  Bishop  is 
above  the  office  of  priest,  not  hy  autliority  of  scrip- 
ture^  but  after  the  names  of  honour,  which  the 
custom  of  the  church  hath  now  obtained." 

Chrysostom  testifies  as  follows :  "  Having  spoken 
of  Bishops,  and  described  them,  Paul  passes  on  to 
Deacons.  But  why  is  this  ?  Because  between 
Bishop  and  Presbyter  there  is  not  much  difi"erence; 
for  these,  also,  in  like  manner,  have  committed  to 
them  both  the  instruction  and  governmejit  of  the 
churchj  and  what  things  he  said  for  Bishops,  he 
intended  also  for  Presbyters  ;  for  they  have  gained 
the  ascendency  only  in  respect  to  ordination ;  and 
of  this  they  seem  to  have  defrauded  the  Presbyters.'' 

This  passage  is  a  fitting  conclusion  to  the  testi- 
mony of  the  Christian  Fathers.  It  abundantly 
teaches,  what  we  affirm,  that  in  the  apostolic  age 
Bishops  and  Presbyters  were  identical. 

The  testimony  of  the  Reformers  may  be  appro- 


108  SKETCHES   OP 

priately  introduced  in  this  connection.  What 
was  the  opinion  of  the  Waldenses  and  the  conti- 
nental Reformers  has  akeady  been  apparent,  and 
it  were  needless  to  reproduce  their  arguments  in 
support  of  Presbyterial  order.  Let  us  glance 
briefly,  therefore,  at  the  sentiments  often  and 
plainly  expressed  by  the  prominent  divines  of  the 
early  English  church,  as  forming  a  part  of  that 
testimony  her.e  grouped  together. 

Hooper,  in  a  letter  dated  Feb.  1550,  informs 
Bullinger,  "  that  the  Archbishop  of  Canterbury, 
the  Bishops  of  Rochester,  Ely,  St.  David,  Lin- 
coln and  Bath,  were  sincerely  bent  on  advancing 
the  purity  of  doctrine,  agreeing  in  all  things  with 
the  Helvetic  churches.^' 

Parkhurst,  Bishop  of  Norwich,  exclaims  :  "  0, 
would  to  God,  would  to  God,  once,  at  last,  all  the 
English  people  would,  in  good  earnest,  propound 
to  themselves  to  follow  the  church  of  Zurich,  as 
the  most  absolute  pattern." 

Cranmer  affirms,  as  his  opinion,  that  *'  the 
Bishops  and  Priests  were  at  one  time,  and  were 
no  two  things,  but  both  one  office  in  the  beginning 
of  Christ's  religion."  He  also  proposed  to  erect 
courts,  similar  to  the  Kirk  Sessions  and  Synods 
of  Scotland. 

Latimer  and  Hooper  maintained  the  '^identity 


THE  PRESBYTERIAN  CHURCH.  109 

of  Bishops  and  Presbyters  by  divine  institution/* 
Bishop  Jewel  assented  to  the  same  opinion,  and 
expressed  the  hope  that  the  "  Bishops  would  be- 
come labourers,  pastors  and  watchmen." 

Dr.  Willet,  a  divine  of  the  church  of  England 
during  the  reign  of  Elizabeth,  presents  the  follow- 
ing concessions:  "That,  therefore,  which  the 
apostles  were  especially  appointed  unto,  is  the 
thing  wherein  the  apostles  were  properly  suc- 
ceeded ;  but  that  was  the  preaching  of  the  gospel ; 
as  St.  Paul  saith,  he  was  sent  to  preach,  not  to 
baptize.  The  promise  of  succession  we  see  is  in  the 
'preaching  of  the  word^  which  appertaineth  as  well 
to  other  pastors  and  ministers  as  to  Bishops." 

Again  he  says  :  "  Seeing,  in  the  apostles*  time, 
Episcopus  and  Presbyter,  a  Bishop  and  Priest, 
were  neither  in  name  or  office  distinguished,  it 
followeth,  then,  that  the  apostles  assigned  no  suc- 
cession while  they  lived,  neither  appointed  their 
successors;  or  that  indifferently  all  faithful  pas- 
tors and  preachers  of  the  apostolic  faith  are  the 
apostles'  successors."  This  concession  of  a  dis- 
tinguished Episcopal  divine  affirms  fully  the  doc- 
trine of  our  own  church  respecting  apostolic  suc- 
cession. 

Bishop  Bilson  delivers  it  as  his  opinion,  that 
the  "  church  was  at  first  governed  by  a  common 
10 


110  SKETCHES  OP 

council  of  Presbyters;  that,  therefore,  Bishopg 
must  understand  that  they  are  greater  than  Pres- 
byters rather  by  custom  than  the  Lord's  appoint- 
ment ;  and  that  Bishops  came  in  after  the  apos- 
tles' times." 

Dr.  Holland  declares  :  "To  affirm  that  there  is 
such  a  diiFerence  and  superiority,  (between  Bishops 
and  Presbyters,)  by  divine  right,  is  most  false, 
contrary  to  Scripture,  to  the  fathers,  and  to  the  doc- 
trine of  the  church  of  England ;  yea,  to  the  very 
schoolmen  themselves." 

Bishop  Morton,  in  an  address  to  Papists,  tells 
them  "that  the  power  of  order  and  jurisdiction, 
which  they  ascribe  to  Bishops,  doth,  by  divine 
right,  belong  to  all  other  Presbyters;  and  that  to 
ordain  is  their  ancient  right." 

Bishop  Hall  acknowledged  the  Presbyterian 
church  of  Holland  to  be  a  true  church  of  Christ, 
accepted  a  seat  in  one  of  its  most  important  Syn- 
ods, and  unequivocally  acknowledged  "  that  there 
was  no  difference,  in  any  essential  point,  between 
the  church  of  England  and  her  sister  Reformed 
churches."  The  only  difference  between  us  consists 
in  our  mode  of  constituting  the  external  ministry ; 
and  even  with  respect  to  this  point  we  are  of  one 
mind,  because  we  all  profess  to  believe  that  it  was 
not  an  essential  of  the  church,  (though,  in  the 


THE   PRESBYTERIAN   CHURCH.  Ill 

opinion  of  many,  it  is  a  matter  of  importance  to  . 
her  well-being,)  and  we  all  retain  a  respectful  and 
friendly  opinion  of  each  other,  not  seeing  any  rea- 
son why  so  small  a  disagreement  should  produce 
any  alienation  of  affection  among  us." 

A  similar  concession  was  made  by  Bishop 
Davenant,  who  also  urged  a  fraternal  union  among 
all  the  Reformed  churches,  "  declaring  that  they 
did  not  diifer  from  the  church  of  England  in  any 
fundamental  article  of  Christian  faith.'' 

Archbishop  Usher  proposed  a  plan  for  the  ^'  re- 
duction of  the  Episcopacy  into  the  form  of  Syno- 
dical  government,  received  in  the  ancient  church." 
The  essential  principle  of  that  plan  is  that  Bishop 
and  Presbyter  were  originally  the  same  order; 
and  that  in  the  primitive  church,  the  Bishop  was 
only  a  standing  President  or  Moderator  among  his 
fellow  Presbyters. 

Being  asked  by  Charles  I.  "whether  he  found 
in  antiquity  that  Presbyters  alone  ordained  any," 
he  answered,  ''  Yes,  and  that  he  could  show  his 
majesty  more,  even  \n[hen  Preshyters  alone  succes- 
sively ordained  Bishops,  and  brought  as  an  in- 
stance of  this  the  Presbyters  of  Alexandria  choos- 
ing and  making  their  own  Bishops,  from  the  days 
of  Mark  till  Heraclas  and  Dionysius." 

Such  are  a  few  only  of  the  witnesses  of  the 


112  SKETCHES   OP 

Reformation,  as  found  in  the  church  of  England, 
who  testify  to  the  Scriptural  warrant  of  Presby- 
terial  order,  and  who  recognized  those  churches 
who  returned  to  that  order  as  a  component  part 
of  the  visible  kingdom  of  Christ.  How  strangely 
such  evidence  from  such  men  contrasts  with  the 
proud,  uncharitable,  and  unchristian  assumptions 
of  many  of  their  successors,  who  claim  for  them- 
selves exclusively  the  title  of  the  church,  and  to 
deliver  all'but  themselves  to  the '^uncovenanted 
mercies  of  God/' 

Here  we  may  rest  our  evidence,  praying  that 
there  may  be  again  awakened  that  precious  spirit 
of  the  Reformers,  which  shall  recognize  as  Chris- 
tians and  members  of  the  church,  all  who  bear 
the  image  of  Christ,  and  who  hold  the  form  of 
•*  doctrine  once  delivered  to  the  saints/' 


THE  PRESBYTERIAN    CHURCH.  113 


CHAPTER  X. 


THE   WALDENSIAN   CHURCH, 


Those  ancient  witnesses  for  the  truth,  that  had 
for  ages  borne  a  noble  testimony  for  the  gospel, 
amid  the  valleys  of  Piedmont,  deserve  the  first 
place  in  the  history  of  Protestant  Christianity. 
Though  they  have  no  claim  to  the  distinctive  title 
of  a  Reformed  church,  since  they  never  became 
corrupted  with  the  errors  of  Rome ;  yet  they  gave 
early  evidence  of  their  cordial  attachment  to  the 
truths  which  were  revived  under  the  teachino;s  of 
Luther  and  Calvin,  and  their  co-labourers. 

On  hearing  of  the  progress  of  the  truth  in  G-er- 
many,  two  pastors,  named  George  Morel  and  Pierre 
Masson,  were  deputed  by  the  Vaudois  churches, 
to  visit  the  Reformers  and  confer  with  them  on 
the  great  questions  which  were  then  agitating  the 
Christian  world.  On  learning  what  were  the 
errors  which  the  Reformers  opposed,  and  the  doc- 
trines which  they  now  received  as  truth,  they  as- 
sured them  of  their  cordial  agreement  with  them. 
10* 


114  SKETCHES   OF 

''We  are/'  said  they,  in  an  address  to  (Ecolampa- 
dius,  "  the  teachers  of  a  certain  unworthy  and  poor 
people.  Yet  in  all  things  we  agree  with  you ;  and 
from  the  very  times  of  the  apostles,  our  sentiments 
respecting  this  faith  have  been  the  same  as  your 
own."  Thus  cordially  did  this  ancient  church 
(never  reformed,  because  never  needing  reforma- 
tion,) give  its  fellowship  to  those  churches  which 
were  shaking  off  their  deformities  and  corruptions, 
and  retuminof  to  the  doctrines  and   order  of  the 

o 

apostles,  from  which  it  had  never  swerved  It 
forms,  therefore,  an  important  link  in  the  history 
of  the  Presbyterian  church,  with  whose  principles 
it  fully  agrees. 

Its  early  history,  previous  to  the  Reformation, 
has  already  been  noticed.  The  persecutions  which 
entered  so  largely  into  the  experience  of  that 
people,  were  the  results  of  the  bitter  and  deadly 
hostility  to  the  truth,  ever  manifested  by  the 
Papal  church. 

Cruel  and  bloody  inquisitors,  and  equally  ra- 
pacious and  wicked  princes,  acting  under  the  or- 
ders of  the  Pope,  visited  the  "Waldenses  in  their 
mountain  homes,  subjected  them  to  ceaseless  an- 
noyances, destroyed  their  villages,  expelled  them 
from  their  valleys,  closed  upon  them  the  doors  of 
their  dungeons,  and  lighted  the  fires  of  the  stake, 


THE   PRESBYTERIAN   CHURCH.  115 

where  many  bore  their  dying  testimony  for  Christ 
and  his  cause. 

The  historians  of  these  events  give  accounts  of 
thirty-two  persecutions  and  invasions  fro-m  their 
eneiijies,  during  which  scenes  of  cruelty  and  blood- 
shed were  enacted,  the  recital  of  which  fills  the 
mind  with  horror. 

The  following  passages,  from  the  Commission  of 
Pope  Innocent  VIII.  to  the  Archbishop  of  Cre- 
mona, show  the  fiendish  spirit  of  him  who  pro- 
fessed to  be  the  visible  head  of  the  church.  ^'  We 
have  heard,  not  without  much  displeasure,  that 
certain  sons  of  iniquity,  inhabitants  of  the  pro- 
vince of  Evreux,  followers  of  the  abominable  and 
pernicious  sect  of  malignant  men,  called  the  poor 
men  of  Lyons,  or  the  Waldenses,  who  have  long 
ago  endeavoured,  in  Piedmont,  and  other  neighbor- 
ing parts,  by  the  instigation  of  him  who  is  the 
sower  of  evil  works,  to  ensnare  the  sheep  belong- 
ing to  God — are  damnably  risen  up  under  a 
feigned  pretence  of  holiness,  and  do  greatly  err 
from  the  truth.  We,  therefore,  having  determined 
to  use  all  our  endeavours  to  root  up  and  extirpate 
such  a  detestable  sect,  and  the  aforesaid  execrable 
errors,  and  that  the  hearts  of  believers  may  not 
be  damnably  perverted  from  the  Catholic  church, 
have  thought  good  to  constitute  you  the   nuncio 


116  SKETCHES   OP 

commissioner  of  us,  to  the  end  you  should  induce 
the  followers  of  the  most  wicked  sect  of  the  Wal- 
denses,  to  abjure  their  errors.  And  that  you  may 
do  this  so  much  the  more  easily,  you  may  admon- 
ish and  require  most  urgently  all  Archbishops 
and  Bishops  seated  in  the  duchy,  whom  the  Most 
High  hath  called  to  share  with  us  ip  our  care, 
and  command  that  they  do  assist  you  in  the  orders, 
and  together  with  you  proceed  to  the  execution 
thereof  against  the  forenamed  Waldenses,  and  all 
other  heretics  whatsoever,  to  rise  nj)  in  arms 
against  them — and  to  tread  them  under  foot  as 
venomous  adders,  and  bestowing  all  your  care  upon 
80  holy  and  necessary  an  extermination  of  the 
same  heretics/'  Acting  under  such  direction,  and 
armed  with  all  the  terrors  of  the  Inquisition,  and 
a  brutal  soldiery,  the  servants  of  the  Romish  hier- 
archy entered  the  peaceful  home  of  the  primitive 
church,  and  commenced  a  war  of  extermination 
against  it. 

Often  were  they  bravely  met  amid  the  wild  de- 
files of  those  mountains,  and  compelled  to  retreat 
before  the  stones  and  arrows  which  poured  like 
hail  upon  them  from  the  rocks  which  overhung 
their  path.  At  one  time  an  army  of  eighteen 
thousand  were  thus  driven  back.  The  scene  of 
many  of  these  fearful  and  wild  contests   is   still 


THE   PRESBYTERIAN   CHURCH.  117 

visited  annually  by  the  youth  of  the  Yaudois 
College,  who  there  recall  the  history  of  their 
fathers,  and  in  a  few  simple  services  keep  alive  the 
principles  for  which  they  contended  and  died,  and 
render  their  thanks  to  Him  who  watched  over 
them  amid  all  their  trials,  and  preserved  them 
from  utter  destruction. 

This  defile  is  called  the  Barri-cade,  and  seems  to 
have  been  thrown  up  by  the  hand  of  God  as  a 
refuge  for  his  people,  when  called  to  stand  against 
the  fierce  assaults  of  an  enraged  and  brutal  sol- 
diery. In  the  year  1686  the  Waldenses  were  ex- 
pelled from  their  valleys,  in  the  execution  of  a 
decree  designed  for  their  final  extirpation.  Out 
of  fourteen  thousand  who  were  imprisoned,  eleven 
thousand  had  already  perished  by  cold,  hunger, 
disease,  and  inhuman  treatment.  The  remnant 
were  compelled,  in  the  beginning  of  an  Alpine 
winter,  to  leave  their  homes  and  cross  the  moun- 
tains, exiles  from  all  the  scenes  of  their  former 
joys  and  sorrows.  In  the  course  of  their  journey 
many  perished  from  cold  and  exhaustion.  Having 
halted  over  night  at  the  foot  of  Mount  Cenis,  they 
pointed  out  to  the  Popish  officer,  who  commanded 
them,  a  terrible  storm,  which  had  already  com- 
menced among  the  hills,  and  asked  that  they 
might  remain  under  shelter  until   its   fury   was 


118  SKETCHES   OP 

spent.  But  he  refused  their  entreaties,  and  led 
them  on  through  a  tempest,  in  which  the  falling 
snow  beat  against  them  like  pounded  ice.  Many 
of  the  exiles,  already  emaciated  in  body,  and 
without  sufficient  clothing  to  protect  them,  sunk 
under  the  terrors  of  that  memorable  day.  Mothers 
clasped  their  babes  to  their  breasts,  and  found 
relief  from  their  sorrows  in  death.  One  by  one 
the  feeble  dropt  off,  unperceived  by  their  com- 
panions, until  eighty-six  had  perished  in  that  fatal 
ascent.  After  incredible  hardships,  that  band  of 
exiles  reached  the  Protestant  cantons  of  Switzer- 
land. Here  they  were  received  with  a  generous 
sympathy  and  with  a  warm  welcome.  But  as  the 
whole  band  at  length  came  together,  and  inquiries 
were  made  from  those  who  arrivjd  first,  of  those 
who  came  last,  the  scene  was  such  as  to  melt  the 
bystanders  to  tears. 

"For  all  had  lost  some  loved  and  loving  one  ; 
Some  fond  and  faithful  heart — some  friendly  hand-— 
That  now  lay  bleaching  on  the  Alpine  snow." 

The  storm  that  had  so  long  been  gathering, 
had  now  spent  its  fury.  The  Papal  church  had 
manifested  its  bitter  and  unrelenting  hostility  to 
the  people  of  God,  and  had  become  drunk  with 
the  blood  of  the  saints.    Every  valley  and  hill  had 


THE   PRESBYTERIAN   CHURCH.  119 

a  voice  and  a  story  of  outrage,  wrong,  and  vio- 
lence f  and  for  three  years  the  exiled  Yaudois 
wandered  amid  the  Protestant  cantons  of  Switzer- 
land. But,  though  receiving  from  that  people  un- 
ceasing tokens  of  kindness  and  sympathy,  they 
could  not  forget  their  ancient  homes.  Like  the 
Jews,  by  the  rivers  of  Babylon,  they  wept  when 
they  remembered  Zion,  and  her  ruins  were  still 
precious  in  their  eyes.  They  thought  of  those 
hills,  where  their  fathers  worshipped,  hallowed  by 
a  thousand  sacred  memories  of  their  mountain 
homes,  now  filled  with  their  deadly  enemies,  and 
of  their  simple  sanctuaries,  now  polluted  by  the 
mummeries  of  the  Man  of  Sin. 

At  length  they  determined  to  regain  their  na- 
tive valleys.  Placing  themselves  under  the  care 
of  M.  Arnaud,  who  was  both  their  pastor  and 
commander-in-chief,  a  small,  but  determined,  band 
of  eight  hundred  men,  with  indefatigable  perse- 
verance, made  their  way  through  every  obstacle, 
and  manfully  met  every  enemy,  until  they  once 
more  stood  amid  the  scenes  of  their  earliest  and 
dearest  recollections. 

On  the  16th  of  August,  1689,  they  set  out 
upon  their  march,  after  having  first  commended 
themselves  to  God  in  solemn  and  united  prayer. 
On  the  eighth  day  of  their  journey,  they  met  and 


120  SKETCHES  OP 

obtained  a  signal  victory  over  an  army  of  twenty- 
five  hundred  men,  who  had  been  stationed  in  one 
of  the  valleys  to  oppose  their  progress.  On  the 
28th  of  August,  they  first  regained  possession  of 
one  of  their  churches,  the  old  temple  of  Guigon. 
During  the  period  of  their  expulsion  it  had  been 
converted  into  a  Catholic  chapel,  and  was  filled 
with  crosses,  the  images  of  saints,  statues  of  the 
Virgin,  and  like  symbols  of  the  Romish  faith. 
Having  removed  these  objects,  that  formed  a  part 
of  the  idolatrous  worship  of  their  enemies,  they 
engaged  in  a  solemn  act  of  thanksgiving  to  God 
for  his  great  mercies.  The  service  was  commenced 
by  singing  the  seventy-fourth  Psalm.  After 
which,  M.  Arnaud,  their  pastor  and  leader, 
mounted  a  bench  in  the  doorway,  so  that  all  might 
hear,  and  expounded  the  129th  Psalm.  Both  of 
these  selections  of  Scripture  will  be  seen,  by  re- 
ferring to  them,  to  have  been  singularly  appropri- 
ate to  their  circumstances.  Three  years  before, 
M.  Leidet,  the  pastor  of  this  church,  had  been  de- 
tected in  the  act  of  private  prayer,  under  a  solitary 
rock.  For  this  he  had  been  dragged  to  a  prison, 
and  thence  to  a  scaff'old.  His  last  words  were : 
*'Into  thy  hands,  0  God,  I  commit  my  spirit." 
Even  the  monks,  who  persecuted  him,  confessed 
that  he  died  like  a  saint.     The  churchy  where  he 


THE   PRESBYTERIAN   CHURCH,  121 

had  preached  Christ,  was  the  first  to  be  regaiBed 
by  the  '<  eight  hundred/'  on  their  '^  glorious  re- 
turn." A  long  series  of  dangers,  and  toils,  and 
conflicts  followed  this  signal  victory  ere  that  brave 
and  devoted  band  once  more  repossessed  their  an- 
cient valleys,  and  worshipped  God  as  their  fathers 
had  done. 

In  the  valley  of  St.  Martin  rises  a  monument 
of  those  struggles,  ever  memorable  in  the  history 
of  the  Waldenses. 

The  hamlet  which  stands  just  upon  the  border  of 
the  wild  mountain  torrent  that  falls  into  the  Ger- 
manesca,  is  Balsille,  and  high  above  it  tower 
those  stupendous  and  precipitous  rocks  that  enter  so 
largely  into  the  scenery  of  the  Waldensian  coun- 
try. The  Rock  of  Balsille  is  a  high  conical  hill, 
consisting  of  several  terraces,  with  almost  precip- 
itous sides,  from  which  a  few  straggling  pine  treed 
are  growing.  The  approach  to  this  natural 
fortress  is  through  a  wild  Alpine  gorge,  in  some 
points  aflfording  sufficient  width  only  for  a  narrow 
pathway.  Emerging  from  this  pass  the  traveller 
comes  to  the  hamlet  of  Macel,  beyond  which  lies 
the  village  and  rock  of  Ballsille.  Here  it  was 
that  Henri  Arnaud  and  three  hundred  and  sixty- 
seven  exiles  entrenched  themselves  against  twenty- 
two  thousand  French  and  Piedmontese  troops,  and 


122  SKETCHES   OP 

successfully  resisted  their  assaults,  driving  them 
down  the  rocks  with  a  frightful  slaughter.  Dur- 
ing the  winter  of  1689-90  they  dwelt  among 
these  wild  fastnesses  of  the  mountain,  sleeping 
upon  straw  and  leaves  in  the  excavations  which 
they  had  made  in  the  rock,  and  living  chiefly  on 
roasted  chestnuts,  parched  grains  of  wheat,  and  such 
other  articles  of  nourishment  as  they  could  procure 
during  the  rigors  of  an  Alpine  winter.  The  his- 
tory of  the  world  presents  few,  if  any,  examples 
of  greater  courage  and  fortitude  than  were  found 
among  this  brave  and  devoted  band.  It  is  worthy 
of  especial  notice,  also,  that  Divine  Providence 
had  wonderfully  prepared  for  their  sustentation, 
by  covering  the  wheat  with  snow  when  just  ready 
to  be  harvested,  thus  preserving  the  grain  in  this 
unusual  store-house,  to  be  gathered  by  the  exiles 
as  they  needed  it  for  food. 

On  the  15th  of  May  they  retreated  from  their 
winter  quarters,  by  sliding  down  a  frightful  ravine, 
leaving  the  French  nothing  but  their  vacant  huts, 
while  they  passed  on  to  a  new  position,  and  at 
length  obtained  full  possession  of  their  ancient 
homes. 

Gradually  the  Vaudois  families  returned  from 
their  exile;  the  old  churches  were  re-organized; 
the  fields  were  again  cultivated,  and  the  hills  and 


THE   PRESBYTERIAN  CHURCH.  123 

valleys  were  vocal  with  the  praises  of  the  Lord. 
Cruel  edicts  were  once  more  enacted  against  them 
by  Popish  princes,  who  still  bitterly  hated  them. 
But  the  providence  of  God  watched  over  them, 
and  preserved  them  from  extinction.  The  English 
government  became  interested  in  their  behalf,  and 
often  interposed  for  their  aid.  Queen  Mary  II., 
hearing  of  the  destitution  of  their  pastors,  set 
apart  twelve  pensions  for  their  support,  and  the 
various  Protestant  States  of  Europe  gave  many 
tokens  of  their  sympathy.  Thus  they  continue 
until  the  present  day,  hated  by  the  Pope  and 
Priests  of  the  Catholic  church,  (ever  true  to  its 
character  in  wearing  out  the  saints  of  the  Most 
High,)  yet  preserved  by  his  power,  who  "  causeth 
the  wrath  of  man  to  praise  him,  and  who  restrains 
the  remainder  thereof.^' 

The  home  of  this  people  is  wholly  within  the 
Alps.  Five  beautiful  valleys,  sheltered  by  these 
stupendous  mountains,  and  extending  in  length 
twenty-two  miles,  and  in  breadth  fifteen,  form  the 
country  of  the  Waldenses.  Their  population  is 
about  22,000.  Their  form  of  church  government 
is  Presbyterian,  In  each  congregation  is  a  Pas- 
tor, (formerly  called  a  Barbe,)  who  is  the  Bishop 
of  his  flock ;  connected  with  him  are  a  certain 
number  of  Elders,  who  assist  him  in  the  govern- 


124  SKETCHES   OF 

ment  and  discipline  of  the  people.  The  number 
of  churches  now  existing  is  sixteen,  of  which 
fifteen  are  in  the  valleys,  and  one  in  the  city  of 
Turin. 

These.  Pastors,  together  with  the  professors  of 
the  college  at  La  Tour,  and  an  Elder  from  each 
church,  constitute  a  Synod,  which  meets  once 
every  three  years. 

A  Moderator  is  chosen  from  the  Pastors,  who, 
with  four  other  of&cers  of  the  Synod,  constitute  a. 
Table,  (corresponding  to  our  Boards,)  by  whom 
the  business  of  the  church  is  transacted  during 
the  intervals  of  the  meetings  of  Synod.  The  gov- 
ernment of  the  Waldensian  churches  is,  therefore, 
strictly  Presbyterial,  and  was  so  ages  before  the 
dawn  of  the  Reformation. 

Their  public  worship  is  conducted  as  follows  : 
At  the  commencement  of  the  service,  after  a  brief 
invocation,  the  ten  commandments  are  read,  then 
a  prayer,  called  the  confession,  is  recited  from  their 
simple  liturgy;  after  which  a  hymn  is  sung,  then 
follows  an  extemporaneous  prayer.  After  this  the 
regent  (a  kind  of  village  schoolmaster)  reads  the 
Scriptures,  with  comments.  Then  a  sermon  is 
preached,  usually  from  memory,  with  extempore 
additions;  then  a  prayer  from  the  liturgy  follows, 
and  a  hymn  is  sung,  and  the  creed  repeated  by  the 


THE  PRESBYTERIAN  CHURCH.  125 

minister  alone.  After  the  benediction,  the  congre- 
gation is  dismissed  with  the  request  that  in  pass- 
ing out  they  would  remember  to  contribute  at  the 
door  for  the  benefit  of  the  poor. 

As  many  of  the  people  come  from  a  considera- 
ble distance,  the  afternoon  service  follows  the 
morning,  with  only  a  short  interval. 

Although  the  Waldenses  are  generally  poor, 
they  are  liberal  in  their  collections  to  aid  in  the 
spread  of  the  gospel.  And  now,  after  ages  of  trial 
and  persecution,  they  are  called,  in  the  providence 
of  God,  to  a  work  for  which  they  are  peculiarly 
fitted,  the  spread  of  a  pure  Christianity  among  the 
people  of  Italy. 

No  other  church  could  do  for  that  country 
what  they  can.  They  appear  before  its  inhabi- 
tants, not  as  a  reformed,  but  as  a  primitive  and 
apostolic  church,  whose  history  has  been  con- 
nected for  centuries  with  that  of  Christianity  in 
Italy.  Hence,  they  who  are  convinced  of  the 
errors  of  the  Papacy,  look  to  them  for  the  supply 
of  the  means  of  grace.  Already,  in  Turin,  beyond 
the  valleys  of  Piedmont,  a  Vaudois  church  has 
been  established,  and  Providence  is  evidently  open- 
ing a  large  field  of  usefulness  to  that  people,  and 
calling  them  to  enter  and  labour  therein.  Their 
Pastors  are  evangelical  in   their  sentiments,  and^ 

pure  and  blameless  in  their  lives. 
11* 


126  SKETCHES   OP 

Their  Confession  of  Faith  accords  with  that  of 
the  Reformed  churches  of  Switzerland,  Holland, 
and  Scotland.  Of  late  years  there  has  been  a 
great  increase  of  vital  piety  among  the  people. 
The  labours  of  Felix  Neff,  about  twenty-five  years 
ago,  were  made,  under  God,  the  beginning  of  a 
good  work,  which  has  ever  since  been  steadily  ad- 
vancing among  them,  and  which  has  evidently 
fitted  them  for  the  solemn  and  momentous  work 
to  which  they  are  now  loudly  called  by  Providence, 
the  spread  of  the  gospel  throughout  Italy.  (See 
Note  E.) 


THE   PRESBYTERIAN   CHURCH.  127 


CHAPTER  XI. 

THE  PROTESTANT  CHURCH  OP  FRANCE. 

Early  in  the  history  of  the  Reformation,  the 
truths  of  the  gospel  began  to  awaken  the  people 
of  France  from   the   slumber  of  spiritual    death. 
Towards   the  close  of   the  fifteenth  century,  ere 
Luther  had  yet  become  disentangled  from  the  maze 
of  Popery,  the  light  had  dawned  upon  the  minds 
of  Le  Fevre  and  William  Farel.     James  Le  Fevre 
was  a  learned  doctor  and  professor  of  theology  in 
the  University  of  Paris.     He  had  wearied  of  the 
study  of  relics,  and  the  legions  of  saints,  and  had 
become  disgusted   with    the   corruptions   of    the 
Papal  priesthood.     He  turned  to  the  epistles   of 
Paul,  and  there  light  broke   in  upon   his   heart. 
He  had  learned  that  we  are  justified  by  faith  and 
not   by   works.     Farel  was  his  pupil.     He,  too, 
found  the  Bible,  and   "  the  entrance  of  that  word 
gave    light.'"     Thus,  even  before    the    time   that 
Luther  began  to  shake  the  church  by  the  preach- 
ing of  the  gospel,  was  the  truth  making  its  way 
for   the   Reformation   in   France,  and  the   provi- 
dence of  God  was  aiding  the  work.     In  the  court 


128  SKETCHES   OP 

of  Francis  I.  was  found  his  sister,  Margaret  of 
Valois,  afterwards  Queen  of  Navarre,  who  had 
learned  the  truths  of  the  gospel  from  Lefevre, 
Farel,  and  especially  the  pious  Bishop  of  Meaux, 
who  secretly  favoured  the  Reformation.  She  gave 
her  influence,  and,  as  far  as  possible,  her  protec- 
tion and  assistance  to  the  Protestant  cause. 

The  jealousy  of  the  Papacy  was  at  length 
aroused,  and  persecution  commenced.  Farel  found 
his  way  to  Switzerland,  where  he  spent  the  rest  of 
his  life,  and,  in  conection  with  Viret,  laboured  in 
the  work  of  reformation,  in  which  Calvin  after- 
wards joined  him. 

Here,  with  other  friends  of  evangelical  religion, 
he  still  sought  the  conversion  of  France.  A 
printing  press  was  established  at  Basle,  from 
which  Bibles  and  tracts  were  sent  forth,  through 
the  generous  aid  of  some  rich  merchants  of  Lyons. 
One  of  the  first  publications  was  Luther's  exposi- 
tion of  the  Lord's  prayer. 

On  the  12th  of  October,  1524,  an  edition  of 
the  Bible  was  issued,  and  then  the  people  had  in 
their  own  language  the  precious  word  of  God, 
with  all  its  strong  contrasts  to  the  traditions  of 
the  Fathers.  By  means  of  poor  but  pious  men, 
acting  as  colporteurs,  these  precious  volumes  were 
sold,  from  house  to  house,  through  many  districts 


THE   PRESBYTERIAN   CHURCH.  129 

of  France.  The  doctrines  of  the  cross  now  made 
rapid  progress.  When  once  the  people  began  to 
taste  the  waters  of  life^  fresh  from  the  fountain, 
they  turned  with  loathing  from  the  streams  that 
came  through  the  corrupted  channels  of  human 
tradition  and  priestly  superstition.  And  then  the 
power  of  the  Papacy  waned,  and  persecution  was 
used  to  force  men  back  to  the  creed  of  the  Fathers. 
Now  the  influence  of  Calvin  was  felt,  whose  writ- 
ings were  already  convincing  men  everywhere  of 
the  truth.  Thousands  in  France  became  converts 
to  the  reformed  religion,  and  as  churches  were  or- 
ganized, they  assumed  the  model  already  estab- 
lished at  Geneva.  Various  names  were  given 
them  by  their  Popish  enemies,  but  that  by  which 
they  are  best  known  in  history  is  Huguenot,  the 
origin  of  which  is  uncertain,  though  it  serves  to 
distinguish  a  people  whose  name  shall  be  held  in 
everlasting  remembrance. 

The  Reformation  in  France,  which  thus  com- 
menced under  the  simple  influences  of  the  gospel, 
was  not  forced  upon  the  people  by  their  rulers,  but 
was  the  genuine  result  of  the  truth  making  its 
way  to  the  hearts  of  men.  When,  therefore,  a 
Protestant  church  was  organized,  it  was  formed 
upon  the  plan  adopted  by  the  continental  Reformers, 
as  resembling  most  nearly  the  apostolical   model, 


130  SKETCHES   OF 

and  contained  all  the  essential  elements  of  Pres- 
byterian order  and  discipline.  Especial  eJ0fort  was 
made  to  secure,  on  the  part  of  pastors,  a  faithful 
attention  to  the  spiritual  welfare  of  their  people, 
and  to  disconnect  them  from  all  secular  pursuits. 

The  first  General  Assembly  was  held  in  Paris, 
in  the  year  1559,  one  year  before  a  similar  body 
first  met  in  Scotland.  At  this  meeting,  a  Confes- 
sion of  Faith  was  drawn  up,  which  resembles 
faithfully  that  of  our  own  church,  and  embodies 
a  distinct  outline  of  the  cardinal  truths  of  the  gos- 
pel, and  presents  a  clear  view  of  the  order  of  the 
Presbyterian  church. 

Although  persecution  had  already  commenced, 
the  cause  of  the  Reformation  made  rapid  progress. 
In  the  course  of  twelve  years,  2150  churches  had 
been  established  throughout  France,  some  of  which 
enrolled  as  many  as  7000  members,  among  whom 
were  found  the  noblest  names  of  that  age. 

The  growing  strength  of  the  Protestant  cause 
at  length  awakened  the  bitter  jealousy  of  the  Cath- 
olic church,  and  drew  from  its  leaders  and  priests 
their  old  arguments,  the  prison,  the  stake,  and  the 
sword. 

Many  had  already  borne  witness  with  their 
blood  to  their  love  for  the  truths  of  the  gospel. 
Scenes  of  bitter  persecution  had  already  tried  the 


THE  PRESBYTERIAN   CHURCH.  131 

faith  of  the  people  of  God,  and  served  to  illustrate 
their  sincere  attachment  to  the  doctrines  of  his 
holy  word.  But  now  a  new  scene  was  to  be  intro- 
duced into  the  history  of  the  Protestant  church  of 
France,  written  in  blood,  and  memorable  even 
amid  the  annals  of  violence  and  persecution. 

During  a  long  and  severe  struggle  between  the 
friends  and  the  enemies  of  the  Reformation,  the 
Huguenots  had  obtained,  at  length,  (as  they  sup- 
posed,) liberty  of  conscience  and  security  from 
further  wrong  and  outrage.  Charles  IX.,  King  of 
France,  in  order  to  lull  them  into  greater  security, 
and  thus  prepare  the  way  for  the  execution  of  his 
bloody  purpose,  declared  that  he  was  convinced  of 
the  impossibility  of  forcing  men's  consciences,  and 
had  determined  to  allow  every  one  the  free  exer- 
cise of  his  religion.  The  Huguenot  leaders  were 
invited  to  Paris  and  loaded  with  favours.  For 
two  years  this  deception  was  practised,  until  all 
suspicion  was  allayed,  and  Paris  was  filled  with 
thousands  who  had  embraced  the  Protestant  faith. 

On  the  occasion  of  the  marriage  of  Henry,  the 
young  King  of  Navarre,  with  Margaret,  the  sister 
of  Charles  IX.,  all  the  royal  and  noble  persons 
who  had  professed  the  Reformed  religion,  were  as- 
sembled at  court  to  witness  this  pledge  of  mutual 
concession  and  reconciliation. 


132  SKETCHES   OP 

The  whole  plot  was  now  ripe  for  execution,  and 
sixty  thousand  armed  men  were  collected  in  the 
city  of  Paris  for  its  accomplishment. 

St.  Bartholomew's  eve,  August  24th,  1572,  was 
set  apart  for  the  terrible  scene  which  was  hence- 
forth to  be  memorable  even  among  the  dreadful 
acts  of  that  apostate  church,  which  is  drunk  with 
the  blood  of  the  saints. 

The  Admiral  Coligny,  the  leader  of  the  Hugue- 
nots, and  the  most  pure  of  all  their  political  men, 
had  been  previously  wounded  by  a  shot  aimed  at 
his  heart  by  an  assassin  concealed  in  the  house  of 
a  priest.  But  suspicion  had  been  allayed  by  the 
promise  of  the  king  that  the  ruffian  should  be 
punished. 

A  little  after  midnight,  on  Sunday  morning,  at 
the  command  of  the  king  and  his  queen  mother, 
the  deep  vibrations  of  the  cathedral  bell  awoke  the 
city  from  its  silence  and  repose,  and  gave  the  sig- 
nal for  the  work  of  death. 

The  Duke  of  Guise,  whose  troops  were  already 
drawn  up  in  the  streets,  led  the  way  to  the  attack, 
while  secret  agents,  who  had  been  scattered 
throughout  the  city,  awoke  the  Catholic  popula- 
tion, to  aid  in  the  execution  of  their  dreadful  pur- 
poses. 

The  first  victim  of  Papal  hatred  was  the  Admi- 


THE   PRESBYTERIAN   CHURCH.  133 

ral  Coligny.  The  soldiers,  entering  his  chamber, 
found  him  at  prayer.  The  sight  only  inflamed 
their  passion,  and  one  of  their  number  thrust  his 
sword  into  his  breast,  while  others,  after  mangling 
his  body,  threw  it  out  of  the  window.  The  Duke 
of  Guise,  who  was  waiting  to  satisfy  himself  that 
the  deed  was  done,  wiped  the  blood  from  the  face 
of  the  murdered  Admiral  of  France,  and  having 
assured  himself  that  it  was  he,  gave  a  kick  to 
the  dead  body,  and  exclaimed,  "Lie  there,  veno- 
mous beast;  thou  shalt  not  spit  thy  poison  any 
more." 

Then  turning  to  his  soldiers,  he  bade  them  ex- 
ecute the  work  which  had  thus  been  commenced. 
At  this  same  moment,  the  bell  from  the  '^  Palace 
of  Justice"  sounded  forth  its  summons,  and  with 
a  shout  of  demoniacal  triumph,  the  massacre  of 
JSt.  Bartholomew  commenced. 

At  the  appointed  signal,  every  Catholic  placed 
a  light  in  his  window,  and  a  white  cross  upon  his 
cap,  and  tied  a  white  scarf  upon  his  arm,  as  a 
means  by  which  he  might  be  distinguished  from 
the  ''  heretics." 

Then  the  dwellings  of  Protestants  were  attacked ; 
and  by  their  infuriated  murderers,  they  were 
dragged  forth  to  death,  amid  the  most  appalling  ex- 
ecrations, the  groans  of  the  dying,  and  the  shrieks 
12 


134  SKETCHES    OF 

of  men,  women  and  children,  who  were  seeking  in 
vain  for  shelter  or  for  mercy.  The  streets  ran 
with  blood,  and  were  clogged  with  heaps  of  dead 
and  mutilated  bodies. 

The  Duke  of  Guise,  the  prominent  actor  in  this 
horrid  scene,  ran  about  among  the  people,  crying, 
*'  Biood-letting  is  good  in  August !  Kill  !  kill  ' 
the  king  commands  I  For  the  king  !  0  Hugue- 
not !''  The  king  himself  beheld  the  awful  spectacle 
from  a  window  of  the  palace,  and,  with  a  frantic 
and  fiendish  joy,  looked  upon  the  piles  of  dead 
that  were  carried  by  to  be  thrown  into  the  Seine, 
while  the  ladies  of  his  court  amused  themselves 
with  looking  at  the  bodies  of  those  slain  in  the 
palace,  whom  they  had  but  lately  met  at  the  feast 
of  the  preceding  day.  Never  before  had  such  a 
scene  been  witnessed.  Sixty  thousand  men  in  arms, 
were  hunting  down,  like  wild  beasts,  their  own 
brethren,  with  whom  they  had  but  a  few  hours  be- 
fore been  on  terms  of  apparent  intimacy  and  friend 
ship. 

The  work  of  death  went  on  for  seven  days, 
during  which  time  five  hundred  of  the  noble 
names  of  France,  and  ten  thousand  men  of  humble 
rank,  perished,  and  were  made  the  monuments  of 
the  bitter  and  undying  hatred  with  which  the  Pa- 
pal church  regards  the  truth  and  its  supporters^ 


THE  PRESBYTERIAN   CHURCH.  135 

Nor  was  the  massacre  confined  to  Paris.  Through- 
out France  the  same  brutal  scenes  were  enacted. 
And  so  well  had  the  plot  been  laid  that  sixty 
thousand  were  numbered  among  the  victims  of 
that  fatal  day. 

The  news  of  these  unparalleled  atrocities  was 
received  at  Rome  with  the  liveliest  demonstrations 
of  joy. 

The  Cardinal  of  Lorraine  rewarded  the  messen- 
ger who  came  with  the  tidings,  by  a  gift  of  ten 
thousand  crowns.  At  Lyons,  the  Pope's  legate, 
who  met  the  murderers  fresh  from  the  scene  of 
butchery,  absolved  them  from  guilt  by  making 
over  them  the  sign  of  the  cross.  At  Rome,  the 
Pope,  with  all  his  Cardinals  and  bishops,  walked 
in  a  triumphal  procession.  Gregory  XIII,,  so  far 
from  weeping  over  these  dreadful  scenes,  congrat- 
ulated the  king  on  the  accomplishment  of  an  ex- 
ploit "  so  long  meditated,  and  so  happily  executed^ 
for  the  good  of  religion^  He  ordered,  also,  tri- 
umphal medals  to  be  struck,  of  which  the  engrav- 
ing on  page  136  is  a  copy  : 

On  one  side  is  a  likeness  of  the  Pope,  with  the 
inscription,  "  Gregorius  XIII.  Pont.  Max.  An. 
I.,"  and  on  the  other  is  a  destroying  angel,  with 
a  cross  in  one  hand  and  a  sword  in  the  other,  ex- 
ecuting the  work  of  death  upon  the  Protestants, 


136 


SKETCHES   OP 


with  the  motto  "  Ugonottorum  Strages,  1572/' 
(the  slaughter  of  the  Huguenots).  Thus  has 
Rome  perpetuated  her  shame,  and  given  her  full 
assent  to  the  act  by  which  thousands  of  innocent 
and  blameless  Christians  were  put  to  the  sword. 

The  massacre  of  St.  Bartholomew's  inflicted  a 
fearful  blow  upon  the  Protestant  church  of  France, 
from  which  it  never  fully  recovered.  For  six 
years  the  annual  meeting  of  the  General  Assembly 
was  discontinued.  The  leading  friends  of  the  Re- 
formed religion  were  destroyed,  the  people  were 
left  exposed  to  the  malice  and  violence  of  those 
who  sought  their  extinction,  and  the  number  of 
churches  was  reduced  to  less  than  one  thousand. 
At  length,  after  a  period  of  twenty-six  years, 
Henry  IV.,  a  son  of  Marguerite,  the  Protestant 
Queen  of  Navarre,  became  king  of  France,  and, 
though  himself   an  apostate  from   the    faith   in 


THE   PRESBYTERIAN   CHURCH.  137 

Tyhich  he  was  educated,  he  gave,  under  title  of 
the  Edict  of  Nantes,  the  first  effectual  protection 
to  his  Protestant  subjects.  This  was  in  the  year 
1598. 

From  this  time  the  Huguenots  again  rallied 
and  strengthened,  until,  under  the  reign  of  Louis 
XIII.,  encroachments  began  to  be  made  upon 
their  privileges,  and  persecution  to  revive,  fol- 
lowed at  length  by  the  Revocation  of  the  Edict 
of  Nantes  in  the  year  1685.  That  act  scattered 
the  Protestant  church  of  France,  and  sent  forth 
thousands  of  her  noblest  sons  to  seek  for  that 
freedom  of  conscience  in  other  lands,  which  they 
could  never  hope  to  enjoy  under  the  dominion  of 
the  Papal  church. 

Many  of  them  found  refuge  on  the  shores  of 
the  new  world,  and  assisted  in  laying  the  founda- 
tions of  the  Presbyterian  church  of  America. 

From  the  time  of  this  cruel  act  of  revocation,  until 
the  time  of  Napoleon,  the  Protestant  churches 
of  France  seemed  to  be  almost  extinct.  Since 
then  their  cause  has  been  reviving,  so  that  now 
they  are  established  upon  the  same  general  plan, 
wiihlhechurchesof  Scotland,  Holland  and  America. 
They  enjoy  a  measurable  degree  of  toleration, 
though  often  made  to  feel  that  the  Catholic  priest- 
hood still  regard  them  with  bitter  hatred.  Amung 
12* 


138  SKETCHES   OP 

their  pastors  are  many  sound  and  faithful  ministers 
of  the  word,  who  are  engaged  in  earnest  and  self- 
denying  efforts  to  spread  once  more,  throughout 
France,  the  blessed  truths  which  can  alone  make 
that  people  happy  and  free. 


THE   PRESBYTERIAN   CHURCH.  139 


CHAPTER  XII. 

THE    REFORMED   DUTCH   CHURCH. 

Early  in  the  history  of  the  great  struggle 
T^etween  truth  and  papal  error,  the  doctrines  of  the 
Gospel  began  to  make  their  way  amid  the  inhabi- 
tants of  the  Netherlands.  While  the  old  nobility 
and  the  prelates  of  the  Catholic  church  adhered 
to  the  established  religion,  the  principles  of  the 
Reformation  made  their  way  among  the  mass  of 
the  people  and  the  inferior  clergy,  and  though 
compelled  to  struggle  against  bitter  persecution, 
obtained  a  final  and  glorious  triumph.  The 
Netherlands  were  an  assemblage  of  separate  States, 
under  the  dominion  of  Spain,  whose  monarch,  at 
this  period,  was  Phijip  II.,  an  intolerant  and 
bigoted  subject  of  the  Pope,  who  determined  to 
extirpate  the  Reformed  religion  by  the  most  violent 
methods. 

The  dark  and  bloody  Inquisition  was  therefore 
established,  and  some  of  the  noblest  men  of  Hoi- 


140  SKETCHES   OF 

land  became  its  victims;  yet,  amidst  the  fearful 
engines  of  papal  cruelty,  thus  established,  the  truth 
rapidly  made  its  way.  A  Confession  of  Faith, 
drawn  up  after  the  model  of  the  French  Calvinistic 
church,  was  adopted  in  the  year  1561. 

In  the  year  1566  the  first  public  meeting  was 
held,  in  an  open  field,  by  a  converted  monk, 
named  Herman  Strieker,  under  whose  bold  and 
powerful  displays  of  truth  an  audience  of  seven 
thousand  persons  was  assembled.  His  example 
was  followed  by  others,  throughout  the  province, 
until  the  doctrines  of  the  Gospel  were  openly 
preached  in  the  cathedrals,  from  which  the  Roman 
Catholics  were  expelled  in  the  year  1573,  at  which 
time  the  Reformed  religion  was  publicly  established 
in  Holland. 

After  the  United  Provinces  had  achieved  their 
independence  of  Spain,  (first  declared  in  1581,  and 
attained  after  a  long  and  desperate  struggle,)  they 
made  rapid  advances  in  commercial  and  political 
prosperity;  while  the  Reformed  Church  of  Holland 
assumed  a  distinguished  position,  for  the  devoted- 
ness  and  zeal  of  her  pastors,  and  the  eminence 
and  learning  of  her  theologians. 

The  form  of  government  adopted  was  fully  Pres- 
byterian, and  the  articles  of  faith  wholly  agreed 
with  those  of  Geneva  and  France.     Yet,  while 


THE  PRESBYTERIAN   CHURCH.  141 

this  became  the  established  reb'gion  of  the  new 
Republic,  it  was  distinctly  announced  by  the 
Prince  of  Orange,  the  Stadtholder,  or  President, 
*'  that  he  should  not  suffer  any  man  to  be  called 
to  account,  molested,  or  injured  for  his  faith  and 
conscience/'  Thus  early  did  the  principles  of 
Presbyterianism  begin  to  work  out  political  and 
religious  liberty;  and  Holland  deserves  the  hon- 
our of  leading  the  way  for  the  full  and  perfect 
development  of  the  Protestant  faith. 

It  was  to  be  expected  that  when  they  renounced 
the  despotic  rule  of  Philip,  they  should  also  pro- 
hibit the  public  exercise  of  the  spiritual  despotism 
under  which  the  nations  of  the  earth  had  long  suf- 
fered,— by  whose  mandates  the  choicest  blood  of 
Holland  had  been  shed.  Yet,  while  it  was  forbid- 
den to  make  any  public  exhibition  of  Popish 
superstition,  it  was  also  declared  that  there  was 
no  intention  ^^  to  impose  any  burden,  or  to  make 
inquisition  into  any  man's  conscience,"  nor  *'to 
build  up  living  temples  to  the  Lord  by  force  and 
by  external  arms,"  and  'Hhat  no  princes  or 
magistrates  had  authority  over  the  consciences  of 
their  subjects  in  matters  of  religion^' 

Such  were  the  noble  sentiments  sent  forth  un- 
der the  influence  of  the  Presbyterian  church  in 
Holland.     While  the  people,  and  their  ministers 


142  SKETCHES   OP 

and  rulers,  loved  the  system  of  doctrine  which  had 
now  become  the  established  religion,  they  extended 
to  others  the  same  liberty  of  opinion  which  they 
bad  demanded  of  Philip,  and  in  behalf  of  which 
they  made  a  noble  and  successful  effort.  Thus 
Holland  became  the  home  of  liberty,  and  the 
asylum  for  the  oppressed.  Occasionally  religious 
differences  assumed  an  asperity  and  warmth  that 
formed  an  exception  to  this ;  yet  no  nation  has 
more  generally  acted  out  this  great  principle  of 
religious  liberty.  There  the  exiled  Jew  found  a 
home ;  there  the  Puritans  of  England  obtained 
*^  freedom  to  worship  God,"  and  found  a  place 
where  they  might  rest,  until  ready  to  seek  a  home 
amid  the  wild  forests  of  America.  There  bigotry 
and  intolerance  were  rebuked,  the  world  received 
a  noble  lesson  in  political  and  religious  liberty, 
well  worthy  its  imitation,  and  principles  were  es- 
tablished and  acted  out,  which  set  forth  the  Re- 
formed church  of  Holland  as  a  pillar  of  the  truth, 
and  the  noble  and  fast  friend  of  that  freedom 
which  we  most  value,  and  which  alone  springs 
from  the  pure  doctrines  of  the  word  of  God. 

The  Reformed  church  of  Holland  has  ever  been 
tba  firm  supporter  of  that  system  of  doctriuca 
which  Calvin  set  forth  in  his  works,  as  the  sum 
of  truth  taught  in  the  holy   Scriptures.     In  the 


THE   PRESBYTERIAN  CHURCH.  143 

year  1562,  Guido  de  Bres,  a  native  of  Belgium, 
who  shortly  afterwards  suffered  martyrdom,  wrote 
a  Confession  of  Faith,  which  he  submitted  to  Cal- 
vin and  others,  and  of  which  they  approved. 
This  series  of  articles,  now  called  the  Belgic  Con- 
fession, was  adopted  by  the  early  Synods  of  the 
church,  as  embodying  their  views  of  divine  truth. 

In  the  year  1563,  Ursinus  and  Olivianus,  by 
the  order  of  a  German  Elector,  prepared  a  Cate- 
chism, which  was  published  simultaneously  in  the 
German,  Dutch,  and  Latin  languages.  From  the 
fact  of  its  being  framed  at  Heidelberg  (in  Ger- 
many) it  is  called  the  Heidelberg  Catechism,  and 
has  been  incorporated  with  the  standards  of  the 
church  of  Holland,  as  presenting  all  the  impor- 
tant points  of  Christian  doctrine. 

The  canons  of  the  Synod  of  Dort,  also,  are  re- 
ceived as  authority,  and  contain  a  distinct  account 
of  the  leading  principles  of  the  Presbyterian  faith. 
This  Synod  was  the  result  of  a  long  and  painful 
controversy,  which  arose  in  Holland  in  conse- 
quence of  the  erroneous  instructions  of  Armi- 
nius,  a  professor  of  theology  in  the  University  of 
Ley  den. 

Though  entering  upon  his  duties  in  that  insti- 
tution with  the  solemn  promise  to  teach  nothing 
but  the  *'  received  doctrines  of  the    church, ''  (a 


144  SKETCHES   OP 

pledge  to  which  he  for  a  while  adhered,)  he  begau 
privately  to  attack  some  important  points  of  the 
established  creed,  and  at  length  made  an  open  and 
bold  denial  of  those  articles  of  faith  which  are 
specially  connected  with  the  sovereign  purposes  of 
God,  in  the  work  of  salvation.  In  these  rising 
difficulties  the  States  at  length  interfered,  requir- 
ing the  courts  of  the  church  to  report  their  pro- 
ceedings to  them,  and  to  reverse  a  sentence  of  sus- 
pension, which  had  been  pronounced  upon  several 
ministers,  who  withheld  their  assent  from  the  arti- 
cles of  the  received  doctrine.  Then  the  dispute 
became  political,  though  the  Synod  of  Holland 
disregarded  the  repeated  commands  of  the  State. 
In  the  year  1609  Arminius  died.  But  the  un- 
happy contest  was  continued  by  his  followers,  who, 
from  a  formal  remonstrance  which  they  presented 
to  the  States  of  Holland,  are  called  the  **  Kemon- 
strants."  To  settle  these  disputes,  the  Synod  of 
Dordrecht,  or  Dort,  was  assembled.  The  idea  of 
such  an  assembly  was  suggested  by  James  I.  of 
England,  in  a  friendly  letter  to  the  States  General. 
Afterwards  it  met  with  favour  by  Maurice,  the 
Prince  of  Orange,  and  head  of  the  United  Pro- 
vinces. The  Synod  accordingly  met  at  Dort,  (a 
city  of  South  Holland,)  on  November  16th.  Del- 
egates  from   all  the  provincial  Synods  were  ap- 


THE   PRESBYTERIAN  CHURCH.  145 

pointed  in  the  proportion  of  four  ministers  to  two 
ruling  elders.  Representatives  were  present  from 
the  churches  of  the  Palatinate,  Switzerland,  Bre- 
men. England,  Scotland,  &c.  The  Episcopal 
church  of  England  was  represented  by  the  Bishop 
of  Llandaff,  the  Dean  of  Worcester,  and  others, 
thus  giving  its  sanction  and  the  tokens  of  its  fel- 
lowship to  this  important  council  of  the  Presbyte- 
rian church.  The  Synod  continued  through  more 
than  seven  months.  It  was  composed  of  eighty- 
six  members,  men  of  undoubted  piety  and  learn- 
ing, brought  together  to  discuss  and  decide  upon 
matters  of  the  highest  importance  tQ  the  interests 
of  the  church.  In  the  course  of  its  deliberations, 
the  Heidelberg  Catechism  and  the  Belgic  Confes- 
sion were  ratified  as  part  of  the  standards  of  the 
Beformed  church,  and  the  Remonstrants,  or  Armi- 
nians,  declared  to  be  heretical  disturbers  of  the 
church  and  nation.  There  were  acts  connected 
with  these  decisions  which  at  the  present  day  ap- 
pear in  painful  contrast  to  the  general  principles 
of  liberty,  so  nobly  maintained  in  Holland.  Se- 
vere enactments  were  made,  and  intolerant  pro- 
ceedings were  allowed,  which  that  people  could  not 
be  induced  to  repeat  at  this  day.  Yet,  it  must 
not  be  forgotten,  that  the  Remonstrants  were  in 

error  in  continuing  to  claim  the  character   and 
13 


146  SKETCHES   OP 

privilege  of  the  members  of  the  Reformed  Dutch 
church,  when  they  openly  denied  its  doctrines. 
Had  they  honestly  separated  from  a  body  whose 
tenets  they  could  not  receive,  they  would  doubt- 
less have  been  permitted  to  enjoy  the  same  privi- 
leges which  were  accorded  to  other  denominations. 

Yet,  even  with  the  most  impartial  admissions 
of  the  harshness  and  severity  of  the  decisions  of. 
the  Synod  of  Dort,  and  of  the  measures  which 
followed,  we  cannot  but  wonder  how  far  in  the  ad- 
vance of  the  age  were  the  Presbyterians  of  Hol- 
land, in  their  ideas  of  religious  toleration,  and  in 
the  freedom  -which  was  enjoyed  among  them. 
Emerging  as  they  were  from  the  darkness  and 
superstition  which  had  rested  upon  them,  under 
the  dominion  of  the  Romish  faith,  they  threw  off, 
by  a  noble  effort,  the  chains  of  error,  and  guided 
by  the  truths  of  the  gospel  restored  their  church 
to  the  apostolic  model,  and  gave  to  their  nation 
the  pure  doctrines  and  the  enlightened  freedom  of 
which  the  Bible  is  the  only  source. 

The  Reformed  Dutch  church  whose  history  hag 
been  briefly  described,  forms  an  important  branch 
of  the  Presbyterian  family.  Its  officers  are  min- 
isters., elders  and  deacons,  and  its  judicatories  or 
courts  are  the  Consistory,  (composed  of  the  officers 
of  a  single  church,)  the  Classis,  (consisting  of  all 


THE   PRESBYTERIAN   CHURCH.  147 

the  ministers  and  lay  delegates  of  a  certain  dis- 
trict,) and  the  Particular  and  General  Synod. 
These  courts  correspond  to  the  Session,  Presby- 
tery, Synod,  and  General  Assembly  of  the  Presby- 
terian churches  of  Scotland  and  America.  The 
elders  and  deacons  are  elected  for  a  term  of  years, 
at  the  expiration  of  which  they  cease  to  act,  un- 
less re-elected.  But  they  are  never  re-ordained, 
and  are  still  regarded  as  church  officers,  forming 
what  is  called  the  Great  Consistory,  which  is  some- 
times called  together  to  decide  on  questions  of  vi- 
tal importance  to  the  interests  of  the  congregation. 
Early  in  the  history  of  American  colonization, 
the  Dutch  church  was  planted  here,  the  simple 
model  of  a  republican  government,  which  more 
than  a  century  after  was  almost  exactly  imitated 
in  the  formation  of  our  own  political  institutions. 
Its  founders  were  emigrants  from  Holland,  where 
they  had  been  trained  under  Christian  influences, 
and  taught  to  value  the  Holy  Scriptures  and  the 
ordinances  of  the  sanctuary.  There  they  had 
learned  the  great -lesson  of  religious  toleration  in 
an  age  of  bigotry  and  persecution.  It  was  in 
Holland  that  the  Puritans,  driven  from  their 
own  land  by  the  intolerance  of  an  established  Pre- 
lacy, had  received  from  a  government  under  Pres 
byterian  influences,  shelter  and  sympathy.    There 


148  SKETCHES    OF 

they  tad  seen  In  the  state,  the  first  practical  work- 
ings of  a  system  which  embodied  the  grand  out- 
lines of  Presbyterianism,  confederation  and  repre- 
sentation, and  which  was  thus  essentially  republi- 
can and  self-governing.  The  colonists,  who  came 
from  thence,  brought  with  them  the  church  of 
their  fathers. 

As  early  as  1626,  a  place  of  worship  was 
erected  near  the  first  fort  built  in  New  York. 
Here  they  met  at  first,  and  heard  the  Scriptures 
and  the  Creed  read  upon  the  Sabbath,  by  two 
church  officers  called  ^  Krank-bezoekers,*  or  '  vis- 
itors of  the  sick/  In  1633,  a  clergyman  was 
sent  out  from  the  Classis  of  Amsterdam,  by  which 
body  the  Dutch  church  was  supplied  with  minis- 
ters until  the  year  1757,  when  independent  judi- 
catories were  established.  It  is  worthy  of  notice 
that  the  earliest  recorded  efforts  to  teach  the  Indi- 
ans the  religion  of  Jesus,  were  made  by  the  Pastor 
of  the  church  at  Fort  Orange,  (now  called  Al- 
bany.) In  the  year  1643,  several  years  before  the 
labours  of  Eliot  in  behalf  of  the  Indians  began^ 
Dominie  Megapolensis  had  interested  himself  in 
their  behalf,  and  often  had  them  among  his  hearers 
when  preaching  the  gospel,  and  had  frequent  op- 
portunities of  explaining  to  them  the  nature  and 
elements  of  the  Christian  religion. 


THE  PRESBYTERIAN  CHURCH.      149 

For  more  than  a  century  the  Dutch  churches  of 
America  received  their  pastors  from  Holland,  and 
were  subject  to  the  jurisdiction  of  the  Glassis  of 
Amsterdam.  The  necessity  of  a  separate  organi- 
zation at  length  became  apparent,  and  after  a  long 
discussion,  independent  church  judicatories  were 
established,  in  consequence  of  which  an  unhappy 
division  took  place,  which  lasted  for  many  years, 
and  seriously  threatened  the  existence  of  the 
church.  Under  the  influence  of  Dr.  Livingston, 
who  returned  from  Holland,  where  he  had  been  to 
prosecute  his  theological  studies,  in  the  year  1770, 
the  separate  parties  were  united,  and  the  church 
has  since  moved  on  harmoniously.  Until  the 
year  1764  divine  service  was  performed  entirely  in 
the  Dutch  language.  After  this  the  English  was 
introduced,  and  is  now  universally  used. 

The  church  has  besides  its  various  boards  of 
missions,  &c.,  a  College  and  a  Theological  Seminary. 
The  attention  of  its  people  was  early  awakened  to 
the  importance  of  establishing  means  for  the  pro- 
per education  of  young  men  for  the  ministry.  In 
1770  Queen's  CoUego,  afterwards  called  Rutgers, 
was  founded  at  New  Brunswick;  in  1784  a  Theolo- 
gical Professor  was  chosen,  and  in  1810  the  first 
Theological  Seminary  in  the  United  States  was 
13* 


150  SKETCHES  OF 

established  near  the  college,  under  the  patronage, 
and  by  the  efforts  of  the  Reformed  Dutch  church. 
Thus  did  the  Presbyterianism  of  Holland  early 
extend  itself  in  this  country,  identifying  itself 
with  its  interests,  and  seeking  to  promote  them 
by  establishing  the  means  of  religious  instruction, 
and  general  education.  She  brought  with  her  the 
same  toleration  in  matters  of  faith  she  had  left  at 
home.  One  of  the  noblest  testimonies  borne  to 
the  liberal  and  Christian  principles  of  the  early 
Dutch  settlers  of  this  country,  was  by  a  Jesuit 
Father,  who  had  been  won  by  their  kindness  to 
speak  well  even  of  those  whom  he  regarded  as 
heretics.  While  the  Dutch  church  was  for  years 
the  established  religion  of  New  York,  those  who 
were  persecuted  and  driven  out  from  other  colonies, 
found  here  a  shelter  under  its  influence.  It  has 
thus  ever  set  a  noble  example  of  Christian  liberality, 
while  at  the  same  time  it  has  firmly  maintained 
the  truth,  and  resisted  to  its  utmost  the  encroach- 
ments of  error.  It  has  cordially  united  with  other 
evangelical  churches  in  all  their  great  enterprises, 
which  have  been  established  for  extending  the 
knowledge  of  the  truth,  while  also  ardently  loving 
that  form  of  doctrine,  and  order  of  the  church, 
which,  in  all  its  essential  features,  was  first  deliv- 
ered to  the  followers  of  Christ. 


THE   PRESBYTERIAN   CHURCH.  151 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

THE    CHURCH    OP  SCOTLAND,  FROM    THE    REFORMATION  TO   THE 
FIRST    GENERAL   ASSEMBlV. 

Having  traced  thus  far  the  progress  of  the 
Reformation,  in  restoring  to  the  church  its  primi- 
tive order  and  beauty,  we  are  brought  to  notice 
the  history  of  that  work  in  Scotland.  The  early 
form  of  Christianity  in  that  country,  as  has  already 
been  stated,  was  Presbyterian.  The  Culdees,  of 
whom  mention  has  been  made,  after  a  long  strug- 
gle against  the  encroachments  of  the  Catholic 
heresy,  were  finally  suppressed,  at  the  close  of  the 
thirteenth  century.  Their  last  public  documents 
bear  the  date  of  1297.  But  it  cannot  be  supposed 
that  their  principles  were  lost.  In  the  succeeding 
century  mention  is  made  of  those  whom  the  Pope 
denounced  as  heretics,  and  who,  it  is  believed,  still 
kept  alive  the  faith  that  an  apostate  church  de- 
sired to  crush. 

The  doctrines  of  Wickliffe  found  a  reception 
among  those  who  still  honoured  secretly  the  faith 
of  the  Culdees.  In  1407,  John  Resby  was  burned 
for  maintaining  that  "  the  Pope  was  not  a  Vicar 


152  SKETCHES   OP 

of  Christ,  and  that  no  man  of  a  wicked  life  should 
be  acknowledged  Pope."  In  1432,  Paul  Craw,  a 
Bohemian,  a  follower  of  John  Huss,  was  burned 
for  denying  the  doctrines  of  transubstantiation, 
auricular  confession,  and  praying  to  saints. 

Meanwhile  the  Popish  priesthood  were  seeking 
to  strengthen  their  power  and  influence,  unaware 
for  a  time  that  the  spirit  of  religious  inquiry  had 
not  been  suppressed  by  the  murder  of  those  who 
openly  maintained  the  truth.  At  length,  awaking 
to  the  fact  that  many  minds  were  shaking  ofi^  the 
shackles  of  error,  especially  in  the  west  of  Scot- 
land, they  summoned  about  thirty  persons  before 
a  council,  on  the  charge  of  heresy,  in  denying  the 
arrogant  claims  of  the  priesthood,  and  the  worship 
of  saints  and  images.  By  the  interposition  of 
James  IV.  they  were  dismissed  without  any  pun- 
ishment. 

Early  in  the  16th  century  the  writings  of  the 
continental  Reformers  began  to  be  read,  and  pre- 
pared the  way  for  the  wondrous  work  which  de- 
veloped throughout  that  kingdom  the  Presbyte- 
rian church  of  Scotland.  One  of  the  first  to  feel 
the  power  of  those  truths  that  were  shaking  the 
world  was  Patrick  Hamilton,  a  youth  of  royal 
extraction,  and  of  noble  intellectual  and  moral  en- 
dowments.   Having  been  designed  for  the  churchy 


THE  PRESBYTERIAN  CHURCH.  153 

he  made  such  progress  in  his  studies  as  to  excito 
the  jealousy  of  the  ambitious  but  ignorant  priest- 
hood, and  partly  to  avoid  them,  yet  more  to  study 
the  doctrines  of  the  Reformed  faith,  he  visited  the 
continent,  and  sought  and  enjoyed  the  friendship 
of  Luther  and  Melancthon.  Here  his  mind  be- 
came fully  open  to  the  truth,  and  the  chains  of 
Papal  error  were  for  ever  broken.  On  his  return 
to  Scotland  he  publicly  preached  the  doctrines  of 
the  gospel. 

Multitudes  followed  him  to  listen  to  his  instruc- 
tions. His  learning,  his  eloquence,  his  youthful 
appearance,  and  his  deep  and  earnest  love  of  the 
truth,  gave  him  at  once  a  commanding  influence, 
which  soon  called  for  the  usual  Papal  arguments, 
the  faggot  and  the  stake.  But  his  growing  popu- 
larity made  it  necessary  to  act  with  caution.  Ac- 
cordingly he  was  first  decoyed  to  St.  Andrews,  on 
the  pretence  of  having  a  free  conference  with  the 
Catholic  clergy  on  the  doctrines  of  the  church. 
After  obtaining  a  full  avowal  of  his  belief,  he  was 
apprehended  at  night,  and  committed  to  the  castle. 
The  next  day  he  was  brought  before  his  Popish 
judges  and  condemned.  In  front  of  the  college 
of  St.  Salvador  the  pile  was  erected,  on  which  he 
was  to  give  his  final  testimony  to  the  truths  of  the 
gospel.     Here,  after  having  been  scorched  by  an 


154  SKETCHES   OP 

explosion  of  powder,  he  continued  to  pour  out  hia 
heart  in  prayer.  A  priest  who  stood  near  him 
exhorted  him  to  call  upon  the  Virgin  Mary ;  but 
was  answered  by  a  solemn  rebuke,  and  a  warning 
to  remember  the  judgment.  The  flames  now  kin- 
dled upon  him,  yet,  amid  that  awful  scene,  his  voice 
was  heard  distinct  and  calm,  '^  How  long,  0  Lord, 
shall  darkness  cover  the  realm?  How  long  wilt 
thou  suffer  this  tyranny  of  man  ?  Lord  Jesus, 
receive  my  spirit.''  Thus  died  this  youthful 
martyr,  at  the  age  of  24,  Feb.  28,  1528.  From 
that  hour  the  truth  spread  with  wonderful  rapidity. 
The  means  used  to  suppress  it  were  most  success- 
ful in  extending  it.  Some  of  the  friars  began  to 
preach  doctrines  which  the  worldly  and  wicked 
priesthood  could  not  receive. 

Threats  of  further  burnings  were  made,  to 
which  it  was  replied,  that  if  the  Archbishop 
burned  any  more  he  had  better  do  it  in  cellars, 
^^for  the  smoke  of  Mr.  Patrick  Hamilton  hath  in- 
fected as  many  as  it  blew  upon."  Such  was  the 
dawn  of  the  Reformation  in  Scotlar>d.  The  day 
was  now  rapidly  approaching,  and  was  soon  to 
arise  in  a  brightness  which  no  human  power  could 
dim.  God  was  bringing  to  pass  his  glorious  pur- 
poses, and  none  could  stay  his  hand,  or  say,  Whao 
doest  thou  ? 


THE   PRESBYTERIAN   CHURCH.  155 

i 

The  death  of  Patrick  Hamilton  was  the  begin- 
ning of  a  long  and  bitter  persecution  of  the  friends 
of  the  Reformation.  The  principles  for  which  he 
perished  were  daily  gaining  ground.  Alexander 
Seaton,  the  king's  chaplain,  plainly  taught  that 
we  are  justified  by  faith  only,  and  that  remis- 
sion of  sin  lies  not  in  the  power  of  man,  but  is  to 
be  obtained  by  sincere  repentance,  and  a  cordial 
reception  of  Christ  as  our  Saviour.  Many  of  the 
clergy  cast  away  their  idle  legends,  and  preached 
the  "  truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus."  Learned  men  felt 
the  influence  of  the  gospel,  and  yielded  their 
hearts  to  its  control.  In  February,  1538,  five  men 
were  condemned  and  burned  in  one  pile  at  Edin- 
burgh. Of  this  number  four  were  ministers,  one 
of  whom  (Dean  Thomas)  had  been  called  before 
his  Bishop  for  preaching  from  the  Epistles  and 
Gosples,  and  desired  to  forbear.  It  was  added, 
however,  that  if  "  he  found  a  good  gospel  or  good 
epistle  that  made  for  the  liberty  of  the  '  holy 
church/  the  Bishop  willed  him  to  preach  that,  and 
let  the  rest  be."  The  Dean  replied,  "  that  he  had 
read  both  the  New  Testament  and  the  Old,  and 
that  he  had  never  found  an  ill  epistle  or  an  ill 
gospel  in  any  of  them."  "  I  thank  God,"  answered 
the  Bishop,  "I  have  lived  well  these  many  yearF!, 
and  never  knew  either  the  Old  or  the  New.     I  con- 


156  SKETCHES   OP 

tent  myself  with  my  portuise  and  pontifical ;  and 
if  you,  Dean  Thomas,  leave  not  these  fantasies, 
you  will  repent  when  you  cannot  mend  it." 

But  the  threats  and  persecutions  of  the  hier- 
archy could  not  prevent  the  progress  of  the  Re- 
formed doctrines.  Truth  was  everywhere  making 
its  way  into  the  minds  and  hearts  of  men.  The 
Bible,  already  translated  into  the  language  of  the 
people,  was  imported  by  merchants  from  England, 
and  circulated,  by  proper  and  prudent  agents,  with 
untiring  industry.  Several  families  would  possess 
a  copy  in  common,  and  meet  at  night  to  read  and 
talk  over  its  sacred  revelations.  Its  entrance  gave 
light,  even  before  the  voice  of  the  living  ministry 
had  been  heard  proclaiming  and  enforcing  its  pre- 
cepts. 

In  the  great  change  that  was  taking  place  many 
of  the  Scottish  nobles  were  included,  and  boldly 
enrolled  their  names  among  the  earliest  friends  of 
the  Reformation.  Thus  did  He,  who  has  the 
hearts  of  all  men  in  his  hands,  prepare  the  way 
for  that  successful  struggle  which  was  soon  to  take 
place,  in  which  even  the  political  power  of  the 
Papacy  should  be  destroyed. 

The  bloody  spirit  of  the  Papal  priesthood  was 
also  fast  alienating  the  minds  of  the  people  from  a 
religion  which  sought  to  sustain  its  influence  by 


THE   PRESBYTERIAN  CHURCH.  157 

the  death  of  those  who  loved  the  truth,  and  whose 
pure  lives  displayed  its  power.  Thus  were  events 
ripening  for  an  open  rupture  between  Scotland  and 
Popery.  In  the  year  1546,  a  tragedy  was  enacted 
which  seemed  to  awaken  to  a  new  life  the  cause 
of  the  Reformation.  Two  years  before,  George 
Wishart  returned  to  his  native  land,  after  a  few 
years'  exile,  for  having  taught  the  Greek  language 
at  Montrose.  Immediately  he  began  preaching 
the  Reformed  doctrines.  His  high  attainments  as 
a  scholar,  his  earnest  devotion  to  the  truth,  his 
fervent  piety,  his  modesty  and  meekness,  com- 
bined with  most  commanding  powers  of  eloquence, 
drew  after  him  crowds  both  of  the  nobility  and  of 
the  common  people.  His  preaching  was  attended 
with  wonderful  success.  When  shut  out  from  the 
churches  by  the  orders  of  the  Bishops,  he  preached 
in  market  places,  or  upon  the  hill  side,  yet  followed 
by  the  same  throng,  who  trembled  as  he  reasoned 
with  them  of  righteousness  and  judgment,  and 
who  wept  at  his  tender  displays  of  the  love  of  God 
in  Christ.  But  he,  too,  was  destined  to  add  a 
new  name  to  the  victims  of  Papal  persecution. 
At  the  instigation  of  Cardinal  Beaton,  he  was  ar- 
rested and  condemned  to  be  burnt.  The  sentence 
was  executed  in  presence  of  the  Cardinal,  who 
looked  upon  the  scene  from  one  of  the  windows 
14 


158  SKETCHES   OP 

of  the  castle  of  St.  Andrews.  When  led  to  the 
stake,  Wishart  kneeled  down  and  prayed:  "0, 
thou  Saviour  of  the  world,  have  mercy  on  me  I 
Father  of  heaven,  I  commend  my  spirit  into  thy 
hands/^  Then  rising,  he  addressed  the  people, 
exhorting  them  to  believe  and  obey  the  word  of 
God.  The  executioner,  who  begged  forgiveness 
for  the  deed  he  was  to  do,  he  kissed  upon  his 
cheek,  saying,  ^'  Lo,  here  is  a  token  that  I  forgive 
thee;  my  heart,  do  thine  office.''  At  the  sound 
of  a  trumpet  the  fire  was  kindled,  and  his  suffer- 
ings commenced.  To  one  who  drew  near  to  cheer 
him,  he  said,  ''This  fire  torments  my  body,  but 
no  way  abates  my  spirit."  Then,  looking  towards 
the  Cardinal,  he  uttered  the  prophetic  words, 
*'  He  who,  in  such  state  from  that  high  place, 
feedeth  his  eyes  with  my  torments,  within  a  few 
days  shall  be  hanged  out  at  the  same  window,  to 
be  seen  with  as  much  ignominy  as  he  now  leaneth 
there  in  pride."  Thus  died  this  noble  witness  for 
the  truth.  Within  three  months  his  death  was 
fearfully  avenged  upon  the  author  of  it,  who,  in 
his  own  castle,  fell  under  the  hands  of  conspira- 
tors, without  one  word  of  penitence,  finishing  up 
a  life  of  ambition,  licentiousness  and  cruelty,  cry- 
ing, "I  am  a  priest,  I  am  a  priest !  fie,  fie,  all  is 
gone !" 


THE    PRESBYTERIAN   CHURCH.  159 

The  death  of  "Wishart  was  followed  by  the  in- 
troduction of  one  to  the  work  of  the  Reformation, 
whose  name  ^^will  be  had  in  everlasting  remem- 
brance/' This  was  John  Knox,  the  great  Scot- 
tish Reformer. 

The  history  of  John  Knox  holds  a  prominent 
place  among  the  records  of  the  Reformation  in 
Scotland.  He  was  born  in  the  year  1505,  and  at  the 
age  of  sixteen  entered  the  University  of  Glasgow, 
where  he  enjoyed  the  instructions  of  John  Major,  a 
man  whose  opinions  on  civil  and  ecclesiastical 
government  were  singularly  in  advance  of  the 
age  in  which  he  lived,  while  at  the  same  time  he 
defended  many  of  the  grossest  follies  of  the  Papal 
system.  After  having  received  the  degree  of  Mas- 
ter of  Arts,  Knox  taught  Philosophy  for  a  while  with 
great  success,  and  was  then  advanced  to  priest's 
orders,  even  before  arriving  at  the  canonical  age 
for  entering  the  ministry.  The  Reformed  doctrines 
had  been  preached  with  considerable  success  before 
the  mind  of  Knox  embraced  them.  But  it  was 
impossible  that  in  the  general  agitation  of  opinion 
then  going  on  he  could  remain  long  unaffected. 
Under  the  preaching  of  G-eorge  Wishart  his  mind 
was  especially  aroused,  and  became  fully  possessed 
of  the  truth.  The  change  in  his  sentiments  was 
soon  apparent,  and  awakened  the  jealousy  of  the 


160  SKETCHES    OE 

Catholic  priesthood.  In  the  year  1547  he  entered 
the  castle  of  St.  Andrews,  then  in  the  hands  of 
the  friends  of  the  Reformation,  when  he  was 
publicly  called  to  preach  the  gospel.  Though, 
for  his  new  views  of  truth,  he  had  been  deposed 
by  the  Papal  hierarchy,  he  regarded  this  as  a  proper 
call  to  exercise  the  functions  of  the  ministry. 
John  Annan  was,  at  that  time,  chaplain  to  the 
castle,  and  it  was  through  him  Knox  was  thus  in- 
troduced to  the  great  work  which  lay  before  him. 
When  he  was  thoroughly  convinced  that  Providence 
had  set  him  forward  for  the  defence  of  the  truth, 
he  at  once  boldly  proclaimed  the  church  of  Rome 
to  be  Antichrist.  From  that  time  there  was  no 
possibility  of  a  compromise  between  the  friends 
and  the  enemies  of  the  Pteformation.  The  work 
•was  of  necessity  thorough.  It  shook  off  not  merely 
the  outward  trappings,  but  the  whole  system  of 
Popery,  and  retraced  all  the  steps  by  which  it  had 
departed  from  the  simplicity  and  purity  of  the 
Primitive  church.  It  retained  neither  its  doctrines 
nor  its  government  It  brought  the  church  of 
Scotland  to  the  simple  platform  of  the  synagogue, 
with  its  Bishops,  Elders,  and  Deacons  for  every 
assembly.  But  this  great  change  was  not  accom- 
plished without  a  long  and  severe  struggle  with 
the  Man  of  Sin.     Unable  to  effect  their  purposes 


THE   PRESBYTERIAN   CHURCH.  161 

without  foreign  aid,  the  Scottish  prelates  procured 
the  assistance  of  France,  ever  ready  to  lend  her 
armies  for  the  support  of  Papal  authority. 

Under  their  assaults,  the  defenders  of  the  castle 
of  St.  Andrews  were  obliged  to  capitulate,  and  were 
taken  to  France  and  confined  to  the  galleys  as 
slaves.  Among  them  was  John  Knox.  Frequent 
efforts  were  unsuccessfully  made  to  convert  the 
prisoners  to  the  Catholic  faith.  It  is  related  by 
the  Reformer,  that  one  day  a  fine  painted  image  of 
the  Virgin  was  brought  into  the  galleys,  and  a 
Scotch  prisoner  was  desired  to  give  it  the  kiss  of 
adoration.  He  refused,  saying  that  "  such  idols 
were  accursed,  and  he  would  not  touch  it.''  "  But 
you  shall,''  replied  one  of  the  officers  roughly,  at 
the  same  time  forcing  it  towards  his  mouth.  Upon 
this  the  prisoner  seized  the  image,  and  throwing 
it  into  the  river,  said  :  *'  Let  our  Lady  now  save 
herself;  she  is  light  enough,  let  her  learn  to  swim." 
The  officers  with  difficulty  saved  the  image  from 
the  waves,  and  the  prisoners  were  relieved  for  the 
future  from  such  troublesome  importunities. 

In  the  month  of  Feburary,  1549,  after  an  impris- 
onment of  eighteen  months,  Knox  was  released, 
and  permitted  to  return  home.  He  immediately 
repaired  to  England,  where  he  soon  began  to  preach 
the  doctrines  of  the  gospel  with  great  success.  In 
U* 


162  SKETCHES   OP 

fhe  year  1551  he  was  appointed  one  of  the  chap- 
lains to  King  Edward  VI.  His  influence  was  such 
that  during  the  revisal  of  the  Book  of  Common 
Prayer  he  was  consulted,  and  obtained  an  impor- 
tant alteration  in  the  communion-service,  com- 
pletely excluding  the  notion  of  the  bodily  presence 
of  Christ  in  that  sacrament.  He  also  assisted  in 
the  revisal  of  the  Articles  of  Faith  in  the  English 
church. 

In  the  year  1553  Archbishop  Cranmer,  by  the 
direction  of  the  council,  offered  him  the  vacant  liv- 
ing of  All-Hallows,  in  the  city  of  London.  But  he 
declined  it,  because  of  the  present  state  of  the  Eng- 
lish church,  in  which  "there  were  many  things 
that  yet  needed  reformation."  Afterwards  the 
king,  with  the  concurrence  of  his  council,  offered 
him  a  hishopric,  which  he  also  rejected,  because 
*'the  Episcopal  office  was  destitute  of  Divine  au- 
thority in  itself,  and  its  exercise  inconsistent  with 
the  ecclesiastical  canons." 

These  facts,  while  they  evince  the  noble  ad- 
herence of  the  Reformer  to  what  he  believed  to  be 
truth,  show  the  estimation  in  which  he  was  held 
by  the  ministers  of  the  English  church  in  that 
age,  and  that  they  regarded  him  as  a  minister  of 
Christ,  truly  and  properly  ordained  to  his  office. 
This  was  the  man  whom  Providence  had  introduced 
to  the  great  work  of  the  Reformation  in  Scotland. 


THE   PRESBYTERIAN  CHURCH.  163 

The  Protestant  cause,  which  rapidly  advanced 
during  the  brief  reign  of  Edward  VI.,  received  a 
severe  blow  at  his  early  death.  Many  of  the  Eng- 
lish ministers  would  gladly  have  brought  their 
church  back  to  the  apostolic  model;  and  the  king 
himself  was  evidently  in  favour  of  a  more  perfect 
reformation  of  the  church  than  actually  was  ac- 
complished. But  the  accession  of  Queen  Mary 
restored  the  Papacy  to  power,  and  introduced  a 
scene  of  persecution  that  has  stamped  her  name 
with  infamy.  At  first  Knox  was  unwilling  either 
to  desist  from  preaching  or  to  leave  the  kingdom  j 
but  at  length  was  prevailed  upon  to  retire  before 
the  storm,  and  not  expose  himself  needlessly  to 
the  rage  of  his  enemies.  Accordingly,  he  visited 
Geneva,  where  he  made  the  friendship  of  Calvin, 
and  devoted  himself  to  study.  At  length  he  re- 
turned to  Scotland,  in  the  year  1555,  and  recom- 
menced his  labours.  Many  of  the  nobility  gath- 
ered around  him,  and  threw  the  weight  of  their  in- 
fluence in  favour  of  the  cause  of  the  Reformation. 
The  queen  regent  sought,  by  every  means,  to  re- 
tain the  Catholic  ascendency,  but  her  efforts  only 
increased  the  zeal  of  the  Reformers.  On  the  3d 
of  December,  1557,  those  of  the  nobility  who 
were  devoted  to  the  interests  of  the  Reformation 
subscribed  a  covenant,  engaging  to  each  other  mu- 


164  SKETCHES   OF 

tual  support  in  the  defence  of  the  gospel.  The 
chief  subscribers  to  this  article  are  called  the 
lords  of  the  congregation,  from  the  repeated  occur- 
rence of  the  latter  word  in  the  document  to  which 
thej  affixed  their  names.  Between  them  and  the 
Papal  authorities  commenced  a  long  and  severe 
struggle,  which  was  only  terminated  when  the  na- 
tion became  wholly  Protestant. 

The  queen  regent,  having  openly  manifested 
her  determination  to  suppress,  by  any  means,  the 
Reformed  doctrines,  had  brought  to  her  aid  the 
French  troops;  the  Protestants  sought,  and  at 
length  obtained,  aid  from  Elizabeth,  then  Queen 
of  England.  When  it  was  seen  by  the  French 
court  that  the  English  were  determined  to  defend 
the  cause  of  the  Ecformers,  their  armies  were  with- 
drawn on  the  16th  of  July,  1560.  On  the  1st  of 
August  the  Scottish  Parliament  assembled  to  de- 
liberate upon  the  condition  of  the  country.  A 
petition  was  introduced,  praying  that  the  anti- 
Christian  doctrine  of  the  Papal  church  be  dis- 
carded, and  that  the  order  and  discipline  of  the 
primitive  church  be  restored.  In  answer  to  the 
first  part  of  the  petition,  several  ministers,  among 
whom  was  John  Knox,  were  appointed  to  draw 
up  a  summary  of  Christian  doctrine.  The  Con- 
fession of  Faith  was  afterwards  read  and  adopted, 


THE   PRESBYTERIAN   CHURCH.  165 

and  on  the  24th  of  August,  1560,  the  Parliatnent 
abolished  the  Papal  jurisdiction,  and  rescinded  all 
the  laws  which  had  been  made  in  support  of  the 
Koman  Catholic  church. 

Under  these  new  arrang-ements,  ministers  were 
appointed  to  preach  in  the  larger  cities ;  and  for 
the  large  country  districts  superintendents  were 
provided,  who  were  to  supply  the  place,  for  the 
time,  of  a  settled  ministry.  There  was  no  differ- 
ence in  their  ordination  and  that  of  the  settled 
pastors ;  and  to  avoid  a  false  conclusion  from  the 
appointment  of  such  officers,  when  it  was  proposed 
to  make  the  Bishop  of  Galloway  superintendent 
over  the  district  in  which  he  had  exercised  his 
bishopric  before  it  was  abolished,  he  was  rejected, 
''  lest  the  appointment  should  give  colour  to  the 
idea  that  the  office  was  Prelacy  under  a  different 
name."  After  the  labours  of  the  Parliament 
were  ended,  the  Reformed  ministers  and  leading 
Protestants  met  at  Edinburgh  on  the  20th  of  De- 
cember, 1560. 

This  was  the  First  General  Assembly  of  the 
church  of  Scotland.  It  consisted  of  forty  mem- 
bers, six  of  whom  only  were  ministers.  Having 
already  adopted  a  Confession  of  Faith,  they  ap- 
plied themselves  to  the  work  of  drawing  up  a 
book  of  discipline.     In  the  plan  they  marked  out, 


166  SKETCHES    OP 

they  endeavoured  to  follow  the  plain  lessons  of 
Scripture. 

The  permanent  officers  of  the  church  they  ar- 
ranged into  four  orders,  viz  :  the  minister  or  pas- 
tor, the  doctor  or  teacher  of  theology,  the  ruling 
elder,  and  the  deacon.  To  these  they  added,  as 
temporary  officers,  because  of  the  paucity  of  min- 
isters, superintendents  and  exhorters.  This  latter 
class  consisted  of  pious  persons  of  ordinary  educa- 
tion, who  were  appointed  to  read  for  their  more 
ignorant  neighbours  who  could  not  enjoy  the  in- 
structions of  the  sanctuary.  If  they  continued  to 
improve  in  their  ability  to  impart  spiritual  know- 
ledge they  were  finally  admitted  to  the  ministry. 

The  government  of  the  church  was  vested  in  the 
hands  of  the  pastor  and  session.  Presbyteries 
were  also  erected,  which,  with  the  Provincial  Syn- 
ods and  a  General  Assembly,  constituted  the  courts 
of  the  church.  Such  was  the  result  of  the  Refor- 
mation in  Scotland.  Unlike  that  of  England,  it 
was  thorough,  shaking  ofi"  not  only  the  unscrip- 
tural  doctrines,  but  the  antichristian  order  of 
Popery.  It  restored  the  hhliop  to  the  position  as- 
signed to  him  by  the  Scripture,  the  care  of  a  par- 
ticular congregation.  It  re-established  the  simple 
faith  and  discipline  of  the  apostolic  church.  It 
was  commenced  and  carried  forward  by  men  and 


THE  PRESBYTERIAN   CHURCH.  167 

ministers  converted  by  the  truth  from  the  errors 
of  popery.  The  church  was  itself  reformed.  Its 
foundation  and  identity  remained.  It  had  only 
cast  off  its  deformities,  and  once  more  appeared  in 
its  ancient  simplicity  and  glory. 


168  SKETCHES   OP 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

THE  CHURCH  OP  SCOTLAND — FROM  THE  FIRST  GENERAL  ASSEM- 
BLY TO  THE  ADOPTION  OF  THE    LEAGUE  AND    COVENANT 

The  history  of  the  church  of  Scotland,  after 
the  meeting  of  the  first  General  Assembly,  pre- 
sents for  many  years  a  series  of  fearful  struggles 
with  the  Papal  hierarchy.  The  princely  revenues 
which  had  been  attached  to  the  office  of  bishop, 
were  a  golden  prize  which  the  crown  and  the 
nobility  desired  to  retain,  even  at  the  expense  of 
truth  and  the  peace  of  the  kingdom.  Hence  con- 
stant efforts  were  made  to  force  upon  the  church 
an  office  which,  with  great  unanimity,  had  been 
decided  by  the  Reformers  of  Scotland  and  the  con- 
tinent to  be  wholly  without  a  Scripture  warrant. 
In  this  struggle  John  Knox  bore  a  conspicuous 
part.  Even  before  Queen  Mary  he  boldly  and 
firmly  maintained  what  he  believed  to  be  truth, 
unmoved  either  by  her  threatenings  or  her  per- 
suasions. 


THE   PRESBYTERIAN   CHURCH  169 

In  the  year  1560,  a  dark  cloud  seemed  to  hang 
over  the  church.  A  league  had  been  formed  by 
Popish  princes  for  the  entire  extermination  of  the 
Protestants  in  France  and  the  Low  Countries,  and 
the  complete  destruction  of  the  Reformed  doctrines 
throughout  Europe.  In  this  detestable  conspiracy, 
Mary,  Queen  of  Scots,  was  ready  to  join.  The 
Popish  clergy  were  to  be  restored  to  all  their 
former  political  power,  and  the  altars  of  a  corrupt 
faith  to  be  again  erected  in  the  churches  from 
which  they  had  been  banished.  Everything  seemed 
to  favour  the  plan.  Some  of  the  leading  Protes- 
tant lords  were  in  exile,  and  the  enemies  of  the 
truth  were  looking  forward  to  an  easy  triumph. 
But  the  hand  o-f  Providence  averted  the  blow  that 
was  about  to  fall  on  the  church.  Eizzio,  the 
Italian  favourite  of  the  queen,  and  who  was  the 
secret  manager  of  the  dark  intrigues  of  the  Catholic 
princes,  was  assassinated  at  the  instigation  of  the 
king,  between  whom  and  Mary  a  fatal  alienation 
had  taken  place.  This  deed  was  followed  by  a 
series  of  unwise  and  criminal  acts  on  the  part  of 
the  unhappy  queen,  which  resulted  first  in  her 
confinement  at  Lochleven  castle,  and  eventually 
in  her  melancholy  death.  The  regency,  during 
the  youth  of  her  son,  James  VI.,  was  conferred 
on  the  earl  of  Murray,  who  threw  his  whole  influ- 
15 


170  SKETCHES   OF 

ence  in  favour  of  the  Protestant  cause,  and  in  a 
noble  and  bright  example  of  Christian  statesman- 
ship, earned  for  himself  the  title  of  the  "Good 
Regent." 

Under  him  the  church  of  Scotland  gained 
strength,  and  was  legally  recognized  as  the  national 
church,  not  as  receiving  its  existence  and  power 
from  human  authority,  but  from  its  divine  Head ; 
and  only  placed  in  a  position  of  safety  from  its 
enemies  by  the  act  of  government,  which  ratified 
and  confirmed  the  work  of  the  Keformers.  The 
noble  attitude  assumed  by  the  regent,  drew  upon 
him  the  malice  of  the  Papal  priesthood,  and  the 
hand  of  an  assassin  was  employed  to  remove  him 
out  of  the  way.  Hamilton,  nephew  of  the  Arch- 
bishop of  St.  Andrew's,  was  the  instrument  used 
to  accomplish  the  act.  Though  by  that  very  man 
his  life  had  once  been  spared  in  battle,  he  coolly 
followed  him  from  place  to  place,  until  a  favourable 
opportunity  occurred  for  the  commission  of  the 
deed.  He  deliberately  shot  him  from  a  window, 
as  he  was  passing  through  a  crowded  street.  It 
is  worthy  of  record,  that  while  the  friends  of  the 
regent,  around  his  dying  bed,  were  lamenting 
that  he  had  spared  the  life  of  his  murderer,  he 
replied  that  nothing  *'  should  ever  make  him  regret 
haying  done  a  deed  of  mercy.'' 


THE  PRESBYTERIAN  CHURCH.      171 

The  death  of  Murray,  which  occurred  in  1570, 
was  followed  by  a  renewal  of  efforts  to  restore 
the  prelacy  to  power.  It  had  been  allowed 
the  Popish  prelates  to  retain  two-thirds  of  the 
revenues  attached  to  their  benefices,  during  their 
lifetime,  although  they  were  no  longer  recog- 
nized as  a  part  of  the  national  church.  As  these 
benefices  became  vacant,  the  nobility  desired 
to  seize  them  for  their  own  use,  yet  dared  not, 
by  such  a  glaring  violation  of  law,  add  a  new 
element  of  strife  to  the  fearful  struggle  by  which 
the  country  was  already  excited.  The  Earl 
of  Morton  first  devised  the  scheme  by  which  the 
difficulties  might  be  obviated,  which  seemed 
to  prevent  the  accomplishment  of  their  selfish 
desires. 

Upon  the  death  of  the  Archbishop  of  St.  An- 
drew's, he  obtained  permission  to  dispose  of  the 
Archbishopric  and  its  revenues,  and  accordingly 
nominated  one  with  whom  he  had  made  a  previous 
arrangement,  that  he  should  enjoy  the  title  and 
give  to  him  the  emoluments.  This  wicked  trans- 
action opened  the  way  for  great  corruption,  against 
which  the  church  had  to  contend.  The  nobility, 
anxious  to  enrich  themselves,  desired  to  retain  the 
hierarchy,  giving  to  them  certain  superintending 
powers  only,  and  making  them  subject  to  the  au- 


172  SKETCHES   OF 

tbority  of  the  General  Assembly.  During  the 
discussions  which  followed  this  proposition,  John 
Knox  began  to  sink  under  his  long  and  exhausting 
labours.  In  the  month  of  September,  1572,  the 
news  of  the  massacre  of  St.  Bartholomew  reached 
Scotland.  The  Reformer  was  conveyed  to  the 
pulpit,  where,  in  the  presence  of  the  French  am- 
bassador, he  pronounced  the  vengeance  of  "  heaven 
on  that  cruel  murderer  and  false  traitor,  the  king 
of  France."  On  the  9th  of  November  he  preached 
at  the  installation  of  his  successor,  at  Edinburgh,  and 
having  closed  the  services,  walked  down  the  street, 
*^  which  was  lined  with  his  audience,  who,  as  if  anx- 
ious to  take  the  last  sight  of  their  beloved  pastor, 
followed  him  until  he  entered  his  house,*  from 

*  The  edifice  stands  at  the  head  of  "  the  Nether-bow,'* 
near  the  High  Street,  Edinburgh  (old  town).  A  considera- 
ble space  stretches  in  front,  where  a  large  concourse  might 
assemble,  and  from  the  upper  window  the  Reformer  was  used 
to  pour  forth  his  eloquence  without  fear,  favour,  or  affection. 
At  the  corner  may  be  seen  his  bust,  of  rudest  stone,  in  the 
most  artless  sculpture,  and  near  it  a  triple  inscription  of  the 
name  of  God,  in  Greek,  Latin,  and  English.  The  several 
apartments  have  been  rented  to  different  tenants  ,•  but  behind 
these  is  a  redeeming  trace,  more  sublime  in  its  associations 
than  the  mark  of  the  bloody  hyssop  on  the  lintel  and  door- 
posts of  Israel ;  immediately  over  the  door,  in  the  strong  and 
simple  language  of  the  time,  is  written  : 

♦'  LUFE  .  GOD  .  ABOVE  .  ALL  .  AND  .  YOUR .  NIEH- 
BOUR  .  AS  .  YOURSELF." 


THE   PRESBYTERIAN   CHURCH.  173 

wliich  he  never  came  out  alive."  His  death  was 
peaceful  and  holy.  November  24^  1572,  he  sunk 
to  his  rest  in  a  full  and  blessed  hope  in  Christ.  On 
the  26th,  he  was  buried  in  the  churchyard  of  St. 
Giles.  His  remains  were  followed  to  the  grave  by 
the  regent  Morton,  by  all  the  nobility  of  the  city, 
and  by  a  vast  concourse  of  people. 

As  his  body  was  laid  in  its  last  resting-place, 
the  regent,  as  he  looked  thoughtfully  and  sadly 
into  the  sepulchre,  pronounced  his  eulogy  in  the 
simple  and  truthful  words,  ^'  Here  lies  he  who 
never  feared  the  face  of  man." 

The  death  of  John  Knox  was  followed  by  a 

most  desperate  effort  to  force  upon  the  church    of 

Scotland  that  form  of  ecclesiastical    government, 

which  it  had  firmly  resisted  as  wholly  without  a 

scriptural  warrant.    The  regent  Morton,  a  bold  but 

unprincipled  man,  desirous  to  enrich  and  strengthen 

himself,   secured   the    appointment    of    bishops, 

against  which  the  Assembly  firmly  remonstrated. 

la  this  crisis  appeared  Andrew  Melville,  after  an 

absence  af  ten   years  from  his  native  land.     He 

had  spent  much  time  in  Geneva,  with  Calvin  and 

Beza,  and   his   influence  was   at  once  felt  in  the 

great  contest  which  was  now    in  progress.     The 

Archbishopric  of  St.  Andrew's  was  offered,  as  a 

bribe,  to  induce  him  to  support  the  usurpations  of 
15* 


174  SKETCHES   OP 

the  prelacy,  but  the  base  attempt  proved  ineffec- 
tual. Threats  were  tried,  but  equally  in  vain. 
'*  There  will  never  be  quietness,"  said  the  regent, 
^'  in  this  country,  till  half-a-dozen  of  you  be 
hanged  or  banished."  "  Tush,  sir,"  replied  Mel- 
ville, '^  threaten  your  courtiers  after  that  manner. 
It  is  the  same  to  me  whether  I  rot  in  the  ai;*'  or  in 
the  ground.  The  earth  is  the  Lord's.  My  coun- 
try is  wherever  goodness  is.  I  have  lived  out  of 
your  country  two  years  as  well  as  in  it.  Let  God 
be  glorified  ;  it  will  not  be  in  your  power  to  hang 
or  exile  his  truth." 

It  was  thus  that  the  church  of  Scotland  with- 
stood the  efforts  to  destroy  its  power  and  purity. 
In  1578,  the  regent  Morton  resigned  his  office, 
and  King  James  formally  assumed  the  crown. 
The  General  Assembly  now  perfected  its  form  of 
government,  by  adopting  a  new  and  carefully  ar- 
ranged book  of  discipline.  It  also  ordained, 
that  in  future  no  new  bishops  should  be  made, 
and  that  the  existing  bishops  should  submit  them- 
selves forthwith  to  the  General  Assembly,  under 
pain  of  excommunication.  The  bishop  of  Dun- 
blane, who  was  present,  immediately  yielded  assent 
to  their  commands.  Two  years  after  an  act  was 
passed,  declaring  the  prelatic  office  wholly  with- 
out scriptural  authority,  and   requiring  all  who 


THE   PRESBYTERIAN   CHURCH.  175 

held  it  to  lay  it  aside.  So  great  was  the  power  of 
the  Assembly,  that  in  the  course  of  the  year  all 
but  five  of  the  "pretended  bishops''  relinquished 
their  power,  and  submitted  to  the  act  which  abol- 
ished Episcopacy  throughout  Scotland.  In  1592 
an  act  of  Parliament  was  passed,  which  ratified 
the  constitution  of  the  church,  and  has  ever  since 
been  regarded  as  its  great  charter,  by  which 
its  sacred  authority  was  legally  recognized  and 
confirmed  But  although  King  James  had  pub- 
licly professed  his  love  for  the  church,  and  in  a 
meeting  of  the  Assembly  had  declared  his  deter- 
mination to  live  and  die  in  it,  when,  by  the  death 
of  Queen  Elizabeth,  in  1603,  he  had  become  king 
of  England  and  Ireland,  he  soon  expressed  his 
partiality  for  that  form  of  ecclesiastical  govern- 
ment which  has  ever  proved  more  congenial  to 
royalty,  and  better  fitted  to  uphold  its  authority, 
than  the  republican  simplicity  and  equality  of  the 
Presbyterian  church.  Then  commenced  another 
long  and  shameful  effort  to  re-introduce  prelacy 
into  Scotland. 

What  else  could  be  expected  of  a  man  who  had 
seriously  written  a  work  to  sustain,  among  other 
propositions,  "  that  no  man  is  more  to  be  hated 
of  a  king  than  a  proud  Puritan ;  that  Puritans 
have  been  a  pest  to  the  commonwealth  and  church 


176  SKETCHES   OP 

of  Scotland,  have  sought  the  introduction  of  de- 
mocracy into  the  State,  and  quarrelled  with  the 
king  because  he  was  a  king,  and  that  parity  in  the 
church  should  be  banished,  Episcopacy  set  up,  and 
all  who  preached  against  bishops  rigorously  pun- 
ished ."  One  of  his  first  acts  of  aggression  was 
to  interfere  with  the  General  Assembly,  seeking 
wholly  to  suppress  its  meetings.  And  when  dele- 
gates from  several  Presbyteries  came  together,  in 
accordance  with  the  charter  already  granted,  the 
king  sent  orders  to  proceed  against  them  with  the 
utmost  rigour.  Fourteen  of  the  most  eminent 
ministers  were  sent  to  prison,  among  whom  was 
John  Welch,  the  son-in-law  of  John  Knox.  Six 
of  these  were,  after  trial,  convicted,  and  after 
suffering  fourteen  months'  imprisonment,  were 
banished  to  France.  Such  was  the  commence- 
ment of  the  royal  attempt  to  force  Episcopacy 
upon  Scotland. 

In  the  year  1618,  a  General  Assembly  was 
called  at  Perth,  by  the  orders  of  the  king,  for  the 
purpose  of  securing  the  triumph  of  his  favourite 
measures.  They  met  in  the  Little  Kjrk,  in  which 
was  a  long  table  in  the  centre,  and  benches  on 
each  side  of  it.  At  the  head  were  his  majesty's 
commissioners,  and  around  the  table  the  nobility 
and  prelates,  newly  appointed  by  the  king,  while 


THE   PRESBYTERIAN  CHURCH.  177 

tlie  ministers  were  left  to  stand  behind  them. 
Spotswood  claimed  the  moderator's  chair  as  bishop 
of  that  diocese,  and  then  the  Dean  of  Winchester 
was  introduced,  who  read  a  letter  from  the  king 
recommending  the  adoption  of  five  articles,  which 
introduced  kneeling  at  the  communion — the  ohserV' 
ance  of  liolidays — episcopal  confirmation — private 
baptism — and  the  private  administration  of  the 
Loi'd's  Svpper. 

When  the  haughty  prelate,  Spotswood,  who  had 
appointed  himself  moderator,  called  for  the  de- 
cision of  the  question,  it  was  in  the  words  :  "  Will 
you  consent  to  these  articles,  or  will  you  disobey 
the  king  V  And  he  declared  that  whoever  voted 
against  them  should  have  his  name  transmitted 
to  his  majesty.  But  even  then  many  remained 
firm  to  their  priociples;  and  forty-five  minis- 
ters, with  two  other  delegates,  voted  against 
the  change.  By  a  formidable  and  corrupt  com- 
bination, these  articles  were  adopted,  and  on 
the  4th  of  August,  1621,  the  Parliament  sum- 
moned for  the  purpose  ratified  and  confirmed 
them.  At  the  very  hour  when  the  deed  was  being 
announced,  a  terrific  storm  burst  over  the  city,  as 
if  to  mark,  with  the  frown  of  heaven,  the  act  of 
treason  against  the  King  of  kings.  This  day, 
known  in  the  annals  of  Scotland  as  the  "  Hack 


178  SKETCHES   OP 

Saturday,^'  was  the  beginning  of  a  series  of  bit- 
ter txials  to  the  church,  which  only  ceased  when 
that  whole  people,  aroused  to  a  noble  and  manly 
resistance,  obtained,  by  a  united  effort,  freedom  to 
"Worship  God. 

King  James  I.  of  England  had  at  length  suc- 
ceeded in  the  partial  overthrow  of  Presbytery  in 
Scotland,  by  means  which  must  for  ever  stand 
as  a  dark  blot  upon  his  name,  and  which  were 
alike  dishonourable  to  the  friends  of  prelacy, 
through  whom  he  accomplished  the  act.  Yet  it 
will  be  noticed  how  the  monarch  and  the  prelates, 
by  whom  he  sought  to  carry  out  his  purposes,  re- 
cognized the  church  of  Scotland,  with  its  minis- 
ters and  courts,  as  a  branch  of  the  church  of  Christ, 
and  acknowledged  its  right  to  make  its  own  inter- 
nal arrangements.  The  faithful  ministers  of  the 
church  struggled  against  the  newly-risen  power 
of  the  prelates,  refusing  them  obedience,  and  re- 
sisting and  denying  their  authority.  When,  how- 
ever, the  sanction  of  the  ParKament  had  been 
given  to  the  acts,  which  for  a  time  defaced  the 
external  beauty  and  order  of  the  church,  the  in- 
fatuated king  and  his  imperious  prelates  deter- 
mined to  enforce  submission,  even  by  the  most  ar- 
bitrary and  cruel  measures.  One  of  the  first  who 
was  made  to  feel  their  oppressive  power  was  John 


THE  PRESBYTERIAN   CHURCH.  179 

Welch,  who  had  been  banished  for  fourteen  years 
from  Scotland  for  his  manly  resistance  of  kingly 
usurpation.  His  wife,  the  daughter  of  John  Knox, 
obtained  an  interview  with  the  king,  and  besought 
permission  for  her  dying  husband  to  return  to  his 
native  air,  as  the  only  hope  of  restoring  his  failing 
health.  His  majesty,  with  coarse  oaths,  refused 
permission,  except  she  would  persuade  him  to 
submit  to  the  bishops.  "  Please  your  majesty," 
replied  the  noble  matron,  at  the  same  time  hold- 
ing up  her  apron,  "  I  would  rather  receive  his 
head  there." 

When  the  king  heard  that  Welch  was  near  to 
death,  in  cruel  mockery  he  sent  him  permission  to 
preach.  The  opportunity  was  unexpectedly  era- 
braced.  The  dying  man  went  forth  once  more 
and  proclaimed  the  gospel,  and  then  returning  to 
his  chamber,  in  two  hours  after  fell  asleep,  and 
passed  away  to  his  eternal  rest.  Robert  Bruce, 
who  also  nobly  resisted  the  change  in  the  polity 
of  the  church,  was  first  imprisoned,  and  on  his  re- 
lease, confined  to  Inverness  and  its  environs.  But 
his  punishment  became  a  blessing  to  that  people, 
among  whom  he  faithfully  declared  the  truth  as  it 
is  in  Jesus. 

Similar  measures  were  resorted  to  with  all  the 
prominent  ministers  of  the  Scottish  church.    Evea 


180  SKETCHES   OP 

the  people  did  not  escape.  The  change  which 
had  been  temporarily  eifected  met  with  little  fa- 
vour among  them.  And  many  disgraceful  scenes 
occurred  even  at  the  communion-tables,  from  the 
attempts  which  were  made  to  enforce  a  compliance 
with  the  article,  which  required  them  to  kneel  at 
the  Lord's  Supper. 

The  seminaries  of  learning  were  also  attacked. 
Those  who  still  adhered  to  the  principles  of  the 
Presbyterian  church  were  removed  from  office; 
and  candidates  for  the  ministry,  who  would  not 
subscribe  to  the  five  articles  of  Perth,  were  re- 
jected. But,  during  this  period  of  darkness  and 
distress  to  the  church,  the  more  pious  and  faithful 
ministers  and  their  adherents  quietly  met  together, 
and  gave  themselves  to  prayer.  The  light  of  the 
Reformation  was  not  yet  quenched.  At  Edinburgh 
there  arose  a  strange  controversy,  which  served  to 
strengthen  the  popular  feeling  against  the  mea- 
sures of  the  prelatic  party.  At  one  of  their  meet- 
ings between  the  kirk  session  and  people,  com- 
plaint was  made  that  Mr.  William  Forbes,  recently 
appointed  pastor  of  one  of  the  city  churches,  had 
taught  that  there  might  be  easily  effected  a  recon- 
ciliation between  the  church  of  Rome  and  the 
Protestant  chui'ches.  The  friends  of  Forbes  and  of 
the  prelacy  applied  for  an  order  to  try  those  citi- 


THE   PRESBYTERIAN  CHURCH.  181 

zens  who  had  expressed  disapprobation  of  his  doc- 
trines. The  order  was  given,  and  as  the  result  of 
the  trial,  one  of  the  magistrates  of  Edinburgh  was 
deposed  from  office,  and  imprisoned  until  he  should 
pay  a  ruinous  fine ;  and  five  other  citizens  were 
either  imprisoned  or  banished  from  the  country. 
The  death  of  King  James,  in  the  year  1625,  put 
a  period,  for  a  time,  to  these  despotic  and  dis- 
graceful measures,  and  gave  a  momentary  relief 
to  those  who  had  suflfered  thereb3% 

But  the  accession  of  Charles  I.  was  soon  fol- 
lowed by  new  attempts  completely  to  destroy  the 
Presbyterian  church,  and  to  establish  prelacy 
upon  its  ruins.  It  was  his  wish  to  assimilate  in 
all  respects  the  churches  of  Scotland  and  England. 
Hence  he  attempted  to  introduce  a  liturgy,  which 
had  never  been  used  regularly  in  the  Scottish 
worship,  and  to  abolish  the  control  which  had 
hitherto  been  exercised  over  ecclesiastical  afi"airs  by 
the  lower  courts  of  the  church. 

The  efforts  which  were  made  to  bring  back  the 
church  of  Scotland  to  the  prelatic  order  and  dis- 
cipline, and  to  the  ceremonies  and  forms  of  wor- 
ship which  the  people  regarded  as  only  an  imita- 
tion of  the  pomp  and  rites  of  the  Papacy,  soon 
awakened  a  spirit  throughout  the  nation  which  no 
human  power  could  resist.  Petitions  were  drawn 
16 


182  SKETCHES   OF 

up  and  presented  to  the  king,  but  no  redress  was 
given;  and  it  soon  became  apparent  that  the  most 
desperate  measures  would  be  resorted  to,  to  force 
that  system  upon  the  nation  which  it  had  so  una- 
nimously and  sternly  resisted.  Edinburgh,  the 
early  home  of  the  Reformation  in  Scotland,  was 
made  a  bishopric;  and  Mr.  Wm.  Forbes,  already 
suspected  of  an  undue  leaning  to  Popery,  was  ap- 
pointed the  first  prelate.  He  immediately  ordered 
all  the  Presbyteries  within  his  diocese  to  conform 
to  this  new  measure.  Some  submitted,  but  others 
refused  to  comply,  and  boldly  warned  him  of  the 
sin  of  thus  wantonly  aggrieving  the  consciences  of 
the  people,  by  measures  for  which  they  could  find 
no  warrant  in  the  word  of  God.  But  the  earnest 
protest  of  the  wisest  and  best  men  of  the  nation 
was  of  no  avail  in  arresting  the  designs  of  the 
king,  and  his  ambitious  and  tyrannical  prelates. 
A  liturgy  was  prepared  and  revised  by  Archbishop 
Laud,  who  made  it  as  near  as  possible  like  the 
Popish  mass-book.  This  was  ordered  to  be  used 
in  the  churches.  A  burst  of  popular  indignation 
followed,  which  was  felt  throughout  Scotland. 
The  first  experiment  at  enforcing  this  act  was  made 
in  Edinburgh,  when  a  riot,  evidently  the  unpre- 
meditated result  of  outraged  feeling,  followed. 
Everywhere  there  arose  a  stern  determination   to 


THE   PRESBYTERIAN   CHURCH.  183 

resist  these  attempts  to  introduce  Papal  and  pre- 
latic  order  ajnd  pomp,  as  undermining  and  destroy- 
ing all  their  religious  liberty.  A  despotic  letter 
from  the  king,  re-enforcing  previous  acts  respect- 
ing the  liturgy,  only  roused  the  people  to  a  manly 
resistance.  The  whole  kingdom  was  awakened 
from  its  lethargy. 

It  was  now  apparent  that  the  king  was  deter- 
mined to  force  upon  them,  at  any  hazard,  the  sys- 
tem which  they  believed  to  be  both  unscriptural, 
and  subversive  of  all  civil  and  religious  liberty ; 
and  they  determined  never  to  bow  their  necks  to 
a  yoke  which  neither  they  nor  their  fathers  could 
bear.  They  resolved,  therefore,  solemnly  to  renew 
the  covenant  into  which  the  nation  had  once  en- 
tered, '^  to  put  away  all  idolatry,  superstition  and 
immorality,  and  to  worship  God  in  simplicity  and 
faithfulness,  according  to  his  word.''  Accordingly, 
a  covenant  was  prepared,  and  on  the  28  th  of  Feb- 
ruary, 1638,  was  subscribed  first  at  Edinburgh, 
and  then  throughout  Scotland.  The  first  public 
convention  for  this  purpose  was  held  in  Gray- 
friars  church.  An  immense  crowd  filled  both  the 
building  and  the  churchyard.  After  prayer,  the 
Earl  of  Loudon  explained  the  object  of  the  meet- 
ing, and  exhorted  the'  people  to  put  their  trust  in 
the  strength  of  God. 


184  SKETCHES   OP 

Mr.  Johnston  then  unrolled  the  parchment,  on 
which  Scotland's  new  covenant  with  God  was 
written,  and  read  it  in  a  firm  and  clear  voice.  An 
aged  nobleman,  the  Earl  of  Sutherland,  first  affixed 
his  name  to  that  momentous  document,  after 
which  it  was  signed  by  all  within  the  church,  and 
then  carried  into  the  churchyard,  where  it  was 
spread  out,  and  speedily  filled  with  names.  Thence 
it  was  sent  over  the  city,  and  copies  were  circu- 
lated and  signed  throughout  the  kingdom. 

In  the  month  of  November  of  the  same  year  in 
which  this  covenant  was  framed,  a  General  As- 
sembly was  held,  by  the  permission  of  the  king, 
who  now  saw  the  futility  of  any  attempt  to  force 
prelacy  upon  the  church  of  Scotland.  After  a  noble 
and  successful  contest  with  the  prelates,  who  were 
still  unwilling  to  relinquish  their  power,  acts  were 
passed  which  annulled  the  Assemblies  of  previous 
years,  which  had  changed  the  government  and 
corrupted  the  worship  of  the  church.  GThe  Na- 
tional Covenant  was  also  approved,  and  the  Five 
articles  of  Perth  abjured.  Thus  did  Scotland 
once  more  vindicate  her  rights,  and  acknowledge 
the  sovereignty  of  Christ  as  alone  the  Head  of  his 
church. 

The  General  Assembly,  when  it  had  closed  its 
solemn  and  important  deliberations,  adjourned  to 
meet  the  next  year  at  Edinburgh.     Its  closing 


THE   PRESBYTERIAN  CHURCH.  185 

services  were  impressive.  Addresses  and  admo- 
nitions were  made  by  the  elder  and  more  vener- 
able members  of  the  body,  after  which  prayer  and 
praise  were  offered,  and  the  apostolical  benedic- 
tion was  pronounced,  and  the  Assembly  dissolved 
in  these  words — "  We  have  now  cast  down  the 
walls  of  Jericho)  let  him  that  rehuildeth  them  he-- 
ware  of  the  curse  of  Hiel  the  Bethelite.'' 

As  might  have  been  expected,  the  acts  of  the 
General  Assembly  awakened  the  deep  displeasure 
of  the  king,  who  resolved  to  invade  Scotland  with 
an  army,  to  enforce  a  conformity  to  his  wishes, 
and  to  bring  the  church  to  submission.  A  system 
of  defence  was  promptly  commenced  by  the  Cove- 
nanters ;  and  when  the  army  of  Charles  entered 
Scotland,  it  found  itself  opposed  by  a  body  of  stern 
and  determined  men,  willing  to  peril  their  lives  in 
the  defence  of  the  truth.  When  the  king  perceived 
the  strength  and  resolution  of  the  Scottish  army, 
he  assented  to  a  treaty,  by  which  the  struggle  was 
for  the  time  peacefully  terminated,  and  permission 
given  to  hold  a  General  Assembly,  to  which  all 
ecclesiastical  matters  were  to  be  referred  for  juris- 
diction. This  Assembly  met,  and  again  condemned 
those  prelatic  invasions  which  had  disturbed  the 
peace  of  the  church,  though  it  expressed  the 
highest  regard  for  the  king.  But  the  opposition 
16* 


186  SKETCHES   OP 

manifested  to  his  favourite  form  of  church  govern- 
ment was  deemed  an  act  of  disloyalty  to  him,  and 
again  the  note  of  preparation  for  war  was  heard, 
and  the  king  determined  to  reduce  the  church  to 
subjection  by  the  force  of  arms.  A  severe  struggle 
followed,  which  was  attended  by  the  most  impor- 
tant results  in  both  kingdoms.  England,  as  well 
as  Scotland,  began  now  to  see  the  necessity  of 
uniting,  for  the  preservation  of  civil  and  religious 
liberty.  A  treaty  was  formed  between  the  Eng- 
lish Parliament  and  the  Scottish  army,  and  a 
"  Solemn  League  and  Covenant"  was  signed,  for 
the  preservation  of  the  Reformed  religion  of  the 
church  of  Scotland,  and  for  the  reformation  of  re- 
ligion in  England  and  Ireland,  according  to  the 
word  of  God.  Connected  with  this  act  was  the 
meeting  of  the  '^  Westminster  Assembly,"  in  the 
year  1643,  to  whom  the  church  is  indebted  for  the 
admirable  compend  of  religious  truth,  contained  in 
the  Confession  of  Faith,  and  the  Larger  and  Shorter 
Catechisms. 

The  execution  of  Charles  I.,  while  it  terminated 
a  long  series  of  Oppressive  acts  against  the  civil 
and  religious  liberties  of  his  people,  opened  a 
new  scene  in  the  history  of  the  church  of  Scot- 
land, which  fully  tested  its  faith  and  Christian 
principle,  and  love  of  the  truth  as  once  delivered 
to  the  saints. 


THE   PRESBYTERIAN   CHURCH.  187 


CHAPTER  Xy. 

THE  CHURCH  OP  SCOTLAIfD — FROM  THE  DEATH  OF  CHARLES  I. 
TO  THE  FORMATION  OF  THE  FREE  CHURCH. 

On  the  death  of  Charles  I.  of  England,  Oliver 
Cromwell  became  Protector  of  the  commonwealth , 
and  conducted  the  affairs  of  the  kingdom  with  such 
fii'mness,  as  greatly  to  augment  its  power  and 
dignity.  The  Covenanters  however  withheld  from 
him  their  support,  and  declared  their  adherence 
to  Charles  IL,  because  of  his  solemn  promise  to 
maintain  the  "League  and  Covenant/^  After  the 
expulsion  of  Charles  from  Scotland,  by  the  army 
of  Cromwell,  the  Protector  prohibited  the  meeting 
of  any  General  Assembly ;  but  Presbyteries  and 
Synods  were  allowed,  and  the  church  enjoyed  a 
period  of  peace  and  tranquillity,  beyond  what  it 
had  ever  before  experienced.  But  on  the  death 
of  Cromwell,  Charles  II.  was  by  a  series  of  intrigues 
restored  to  his  throne,  and  soon  made  known  his 
determination  to  violate  all  former  promises,  and 
at  every  hazard  to  restore  prelacy  throughout  his 
kingdom. 


188  SKETCHES   OP 

Corrupt  and  wholly  given  to  sensual  pleasures, 
he  drew  around  him  and  engaged  in  his  service 
unprincipled  and  wicked  men,  who  were  too  willing 
to  carry  out  by  the  most  oppressive  and  cruel  mea- 
sures his  favourite  policy.  One  of  the  first  acts 
of  his  reign  was  the  repeal  of  all  laws  which  had 
been  made  in  favour  of  the  Presbyterian  church 
and  of  civil  liberty.  This  high-handed  outrage 
against  the  Scottish  nation  was  speedily  sealed  in 
the  blood  of  some  of  their  noblest  citizens.  The 
Marquis  of  Argyle  was  the  first  victim  to  regal 
tyranny  and  prelatic  zeal.  He  had  firmly  resisted 
these  encroachments  on  the  liberties  of  the  people, 
and  he  was  hated  by  the  king  for  the  boldness 
with  which  he  had  formerly  rebuked  his  wicked 
conduct. 

He  was  therefore  on  some  vain  pretext  tried  and 
condemned  and  executed.  James  Guthrie,  minister 
of  Sterling,  was  the  next  martyr,  dying  serenely 
and  cheerfully,  and  exclaiming  almost  prophetically 
with  his  last  breath,  "  The  Covenants,  the  Cove- 
nants shall  yet  be  Scotland's  reviving."  Other  dis- 
tinguished ministers  were  cast  into  prison,  or  ban- 
ished from  the  realm.  When  it  was  supposed  that 
the  spirit  of  the  Presbyterian  church  was  sufficiently 
humbled,  preparation  was  made  to  accomplish  the 
workof  ruin^and  four  bishops  were  ordained  at  Lon- 


THE   PRESBYTERIAN   CHURCH.  189 

don  to  be  set  over  the  church  of  Scotland.  Soon  after, 
all  meetings  of  Synods  and  Presbyteries  were  pro- 
hibited, until  they  should  be  authorized  by  the  pre- 
lates, whose  consecration  had  just  taken  place.  An 
act  was  also  passed,  banishing  from  their  homes  and 
parishes  all  ministers  who  refused  to  conform  to  the 
prelatic  order,  and  submit  to  be  re-admitted  to  their 
several  charges  by  the  prelate  within  whose  diocese 
they  preached.  It  was  supposed  that  few  would  re- 
fuse submission,  and  prefer  to  reverence  their  prin- 
ciples rather  than  their  living.  But  the  result  proved 
far  otherwise.  On  the  last  Sabbath  in  October,  1662, 
two  hundred  ministers  took  leave  of  their  people, 
and  in  a  few  months  four  hundred  pastors  were 
ejected  for  non-conformity,  leaving  some  of  the 
fairest  portions  of  Scotland  waste. 

Their  places  were  soon  filled  with  a  crowd  of 
worthless  and  ignorant  men,  who  are  declared,  by 
Bishop  Burnet,  *'to  have  been  a  disgrace  to  their 
orders  and  their  sacred  functions.''  The  results  of 
these  changes  can  scarcely  be  imagined.  The 
ejected  ministers  were  compelled  to  leave  their 
homes,  around  which  their  fondest  afiections  cen- 
tered, and  the  scenes  of  their  long  and  earnest 
labours  for  the  instruction  and  salvation  of  their 
people.  In  the  depth  of  winter  they  turned  away 
from  all  they  held  dear,  because   they  would  not 


190  SKETCHES   OP 

perjure  their  souls,  and  sustain  an  order  wbicli 
they  believed  the  Scripture  did  not  allow.  And 
their  people,  too,  felt  the  change.  They  had  long 
enjoyed  the  faithful  ministrations  of  the  word,  and 
the  simple  preaching  of  the  gospel.  Then  they 
were  compelled  to  listen  to  men,  for  whom  they 
could  have  no  reverence,  in  whose  piety  they  had 
no  confidence,  and  whose  knowledge  of  the  Scrip- 
tures did  not  equal  their  own. 

To  attend  the  ministry  of  such  men  was  impossi- 
ble. A  few  aged  ministers,  however,  were  left  where 
the  oppressive  act,  by  which  so  many  suffered,  had 
not  reached.  Hence,  their  churches  were  attended 
by  crowds  of  people,  often  coming  from  great  dis- 
tances, to  feast  on  the  word  of  life.  Some  of  the 
ejected  pastors  were  also  permitted  to  reside  within 
their  former  parishes,  and  it  became  customary 
for  many  to  collect  at  their  houses,  for  family  wor- 
ship, where  they  had  the  privilege  of  hearing  the 
word  of  God  explained.  Often,  at  such  seasons, 
was  it  necessary  for  the  company  to  betake  them- 
selves to  the  open  air,  so  many  were  anxious  to 
avail  themselves  of  the  opportunity  of  obtaining 
a  taste  of  the  good  word  of  life.  This  was 
the  beginning  of  those  field  meetings,  or  con- 
venticles, against  which  such  bitter  persecution 
was  soon  after  waged. 


THE  PRESBYTERIAN  CHURCH.      191 

Nor  was  it  long  that  this  oppressed  people  could 
enjoy  even  the  privilege  of  meeting  for  worship 
under  the  open  sky.  The  army  was  pressed  in  to 
the  aid  of  prelacy,  and  to  assist  in  the  destruction 
of  religious  liberty.  New  and  oppressive  acts 
were  framed  and  enforced,  a  complete  system  of 
persecution  matured,  and  a  brutal  soldiery  set  loose 
to  accomplish  its  bloody  work.  The  death  of 
Charles  11. ,  in  the  year  1685,  interrupted,  for  a 
brief  while,  the  scenes  of  cruel  butchery  which 
were  witnessed  in  Scotland,  and  closed  up  a  life  of 
treachery  and  ingratitude,  of  criminal  pleasure, 
and  open  and  shameless  vice.  The  prelacy  had 
been  restored  to  power  by  men  whose  lives  were 
blackened  with  crime,  and  by  means  from  which 
every  truly  Christian  mind,  of  whatever  creed, 
recoils  With  horror. 

The  accession  of  James  II.  to  the  throne  of 
England,  only  opened  new  scenes  of  trial  to  the 
church  of  Scotland.  The  king,  though  at  first 
professing  his  desire  to  support  the  Protestant 
cause,  was  a  bigoted  papist,  and  discarding  the  ad- 
vice of  the  wise  and  virtuous,  gave  himself  up  to 
the  influence  of  Popish  priests,  and  brought  to  his 
aid  men  whose  names  will  be  ever  associated  with 
vice  and  horrible  inhumanity.  In  England,  the 
brutal  and  infamous  Jufifreys  disgraced  the  office 


192  SKETCHES   OP 

which  should  have  been  sacred  to  justice  and  right, 
by  the  most  horrible  acts  of  malice  and  outbursts 
of  rage,  against  all  who  professed  the  principles 
of  the  Presbyterian  church ;  while  in  Scotland, 
Claverhouse  was  making  his  name  a  terror,  and 
spreading  sorrow  and  death  on  every  hand.  Spies 
were  sent  forth  to  imitate  the  manners  and  lan- 
guage of  the  Covenanters :  and  thus  to  discover 
the  hiding-places  of  those  who  were  fleeing  from 
persecution. 

In  this  awful  work,  neither  age  nor  sex  was 
spared.  At  times  all  the  inhabitants  of  a  certain 
district  would  be  driven  together  by  an  armed  sol- 
diery, and  then  compelled,  either  to  renounce  their 
religious  faith,  or  pay  the  penalty  of  instant  death. 
Again  would  the  brutal  Claverhouse  collect  the 
children  from  six  to  ten  years  of  age,  and  order 
them  to  pray,  for  their  last  hour  had  come  ;  then, 
while  thus  intimidated,  he  would  offer  them  their 
lives,  on  the  condition  that  they  would  discover 
where  their  parents  and  friends  were  concealed. 
Nor  did  he  hesitate  to  imbrue  his  own  hands  in 
innocent  blood,  when  his  soldiers  were  reluctant 
to  carry  out  his  fiendish  purposes.  Many  a  scene 
of  violence  has  been  treasured  up  amid  the  tradi- 
tions of  Scotland,  which  show  the  terrible  ordeal 
through  which  the  church  was  called  to  pasS;  and 


"  Well,  sir,  well ;  the  day  of  reckoning  -will  come." — Page  193. 


THE   PRESBYTERIAN   CHURCH.  193 

the  noble  principles  which  were  cherished  by  her 
sons,  even  in  view  of  suffering  and  death.* 

The  following  are  but  examples  of  the  monstrous 
acts  of  oppression  and  cruelty  which  were  then 
performed,  for  the  purpose  of  forcing  that  people 
to  conform  to  a  religion,  which  they  could  not  re- 
gard as  in  accordance  with  the  teachings  of  God's 
word.  The  history  of  John  Brown,  of  Lanark- 
shire, is  familiar  to  many.  For  no  crime  but  his 
piety  and  devotion  to  the  Presbyterian  church,  he 
was  shot  down  by  Claverhouse,  in  the  very  pres- 
ence of  his  wife  and  children. 

The  weeping  and  agonized  widow,  turning  from 
the  lifeless  body  of  her  husband,  cried  out  to  his 
murderer,  "Well,  sir,  well;  the  day  of  reckoning 
will  come."  To  which  the  brutal  reply  was,  *'To 
man  I  can  answer  for  what  I  have  done,  and  as  to 
God,  I  will  take  him  into  mine  own  hand  l" 

A  poor  but  respectable  widow,  who  had  sheltered 
a  dying  Covenanter,  had  her  house  pulled  down, 
and  she  and  her  children  were  sent  forth  without 
a  home.  Her  eldest  son  was  taken  before  Claver- 
house, who  ordered  him  to  be  shot.  When  told 
to  pull  his  bonnet  over  his  face,  he  refused,  and 
with  his  Bible  in  his  hand,  answered,  ''I  can  look 

*  "  See  Traditions  of  the  Covenanters/'  in  three  volumes, 
published  by  the  Board  of  Publication. 
17 


194  SKETCHES   OP 

you  in  the  face ;  I  have  done  nothing  of  which  I 
need  be  ashamed  !  But  how  will  you  look  in  that 
day  when  you  shall  be  judged  by  what  is  written 
in  this  book  ?"  So  saying  he  fell,  brutally  mur- 
dered, and  was  buried  in  the  moor.  On  the  same 
day,  an  aged  widow  named  Margaret  Maclachlan, 
and  Margaret  Wilson,  a  girl  of  eighteen,  were  put 
to  death  for  their  religion.  When  they  were 
offered  their  lives  on  condition  of  renouncing  their 
faith,  and  attending  Episcopal  worship,  they  re- 
fused, and  were  accordingly  sentenced  to  be 
drowned. 

^  They  were  tied  to  stakes,  fixed  in  the  sand  be- 
tween high  and  low  water  mark.  The  tide  first 
overwhelmed  the  aged  sufferer,  whose  agony  the 
youthful  martyr  beheld,  while  she  yet  possessed 
her  calm  serenity  of  mind.  When  asked  what 
she  thought  of  her  fellow  martyr,  she  replied, 
^'  What  do  I  see  but  Christ  in  one  of  his  members 
wrestling  there  ?  Think  you  that  we  are  the  suf- 
ferers ?  No;  it  is  Christ  in  us ;  for  he  sends  none 
a  warfare  on  their  own  charges  ?'' 

When  the  cold  waters  began  to  rise  around  and 
over  her  own  bosom,  she  prayed  and  sang  praises, 
until  the  waves  reached  her  lips.  When  life  was 
almost  extinct,  she  was  released  from  her  dreadful 
position,  and  asked  if  she  would  pray  for  the  king. 


THE    PRESBYTERIAN  CHURCH.  195 

"Dear  Margaret/'  said  one  of  the  spectators,  "say, 
God  save  the  king/'  "  God  save  him  if  he  will," 
she  replied,  ''for  it  is  his  salvation  I  desire." 
Major  Windham,  to  whom  her  execution  was  com- 
mitted, asked  her  if  she  would  take  the  oath  of 
abjuration.  Firmly  she  answered,  *' I  will  not;  I 
am  one  of  Christ's  disciples,  let  me  go."  She  was 
then  again  plunged  into  the  waters,  and  in  a  few 
moments  entered  her  everlasting  rest. 

Such  were  the  scenes  of  martyrdom  witnessed 
in  Scotland,  during  the  brief  reign  of  James  II. 
In  the  year  1688  occurred  the  Revolution,  by  which 
the  Popish  tyrant  was  dethroned,  and  William  and 
Mary  called  to  rule  over  the  English  nation.  Soon 
after  the  Presbyterian  church  was  fully  restored 
by  law  to  all  its  ancient  privileges,  and  this  period 
of  its  sore  and  bitter  trial  passed  away  for  ever. 

A  brief  view  of  the  formation  of  the  Free  Gen- 
eral Assembly,  and  of  the  causes  which  led  to  it, 
is  necessary  to  complete  the  history  of  the  church 
of  Scotland. 

After  the  Revolution,  by  which  a  Protestant 
king  was  placed  upon  the  throne  of  England,  the 
Presbyterian  form  of  government  was  established 
unalterably  in  Scotland,  and  the  power  of  Parlia- 
ment was  exercised  to  support  the  authority  of  the 
church,   and  to  sustain  its  ministry.     When  the 


196  SKETCHES    OF 

union  between  the  two  nations  was  accomplished, 
it  was  made  a  condition  of  that  act,  'Hhat  no  test 
or  subscription  should  ever  be  imposed  within  the 
bounds  of  the  Scotch  church,  contrary  to  their 
Presbyterian  establishment." 

Thus  was  formed  a  union  between  the  civil  and 
ecclesiastical  powers,  which,  however  much  it 
might  appear  for  the  present  peace  and  prosperity 
of  the  church,  was  to  prove  the  source  of  immea- 
surable evil.  Such  a  union  can  never  be  pro- 
ductive of  good.  It  tends  to  corrupt  the  church, 
and  to  secularize  its  ministry.  *^The  smile  of 
Caesar  is  the  frown  of  Christ."  And  so  it  proved 
even  in  Scotland.  It  had  ever  been  a  principle 
with  that  people,  that  Christ  was  the  supreme  and 
only  Head  of  the  church,  that  the  ministry  was  of 
his  appointment,  and  that  by  his  rule  the  church 
alone  had  the  privilege  of  selecting  its  pastors 
and  teachers.  But  during  the  reign  of  Queen 
Anne,  an  act  was  passed,  giving  to  certain  men  the 
^'  right  of  patronage,"  or  permission  to  nominate 
a  pastor  for  a  vacant  parish.  It  is  easy  to  see  how 
soon  corruption  would  follow  such  an  act,  and  un- 
worthy ministers  be  forced  upon  the  people,  often 
against  their  wishes,  by  patrons  who  cared  little 
for  their  spiritual  interest.  And  such  was  the 
result.     Erskine,  for   boldly  denouncing  the  un- 


THE  PRESBYTERIAN   CHURCH.  197 

righteous  law,  was  deposed,  and  in  the  year  1732, 
with  a  numerous  body  of  ministers  and  their  peo- 
ple, seceded  from  the  established  church,  and 
formed  the  Associated  Presbytery.  But  the  great 
majority  of  the  evangelical  men  were  unwilling 
thus  to  break  oflF  from  the  ancient  church,  and 
continued  within  the  bosom  of  the  establishment, 
to  struggle  against  the  rising  corruptions.  With 
renewed  zeal  and  earnestness  they  prayed  and 
laboured  for  the  truth  and  honour  of  God,  and  the 
conversion  of  souls.  The  divine  blessing  attended 
their  efforts,  and  gracious  revivals  of  religion  were 
experienced  in  many  portions  of  the  country.  But 
a  departure  from  this  apostolic  spirit  succeeded,  as 
the  church  continued  to  feel  the  withering  influ- 
ence of  an  unhallowed  union  with  the  State.  Min- 
isters were  selected  and  placed  over  churches 
against  their  expressed  wishes,  and  men  of  ambi- 
tion and  worldliness,  who  knew  little  of  the  power 
and  value  of  the  gospel,  were  set  as  teachers  and 
pastors  over  those  for  whose  spiritual  prosperity 
and  growth  they  had  no  concern.  Their  preach- 
ing was  a  formal  and  heartless  presentation  of 
topics  which  could  not  satisfy  the  soul  that  was 
famishing  for  the  bread  of  life.  The  great  and 
distinctive  feature  of  the  gospel,  as  a  dispensation 
of  mercy,  wlely  through  Christ j  was  lost  sight  of, 
17* 


198  SKETCHES   OF 

and  worldly  wisdom  was  introduced  in  its  stead, 
and  the  people  were  left  to  hunger  for  the  word 
of  God.  Those  who  sincerely  loved  the  truth, 
ipourned  over  these  growing  evils,  and  sought  to 
arrest  them. 

In  the  year  1752,  a  second  secession  from  the 
establishment  was  made,  to  afford  relief  to  those 
churches  that  were  suffering  under  the  oppressions 
of  the  patronage  system.  The  body  thus  formed 
assumed  the  name  of  the  Relief  Presbytery,  of 
which  the  Rev.  Thomas  Boston  and  Thomas  Gilles- 
pie were  members.  Still  a  large  number  of  sound 
and  evangelical  men  preferred  to  remain  withia 
the  established  church,  as  the  most  fitting  and 
hopeful  ground  on  which  to  resist  the  growing 
evils.  Nor  did  they  fail,  whenever  the  opportunity 
occurred,  to  give  their  earnest  testimony  against 
the  laws  of  patronage ;  or  to  rebuke  publicly  those 
ministers,  who,  under  the  influence  of  powerful 
but  godless  men,  were  forcing  themselves  upon 
churches  that  unanimously  resisted  their  settle- 
ment. The  subject  of  patronage  was  openly 
and  often  discussed,  and  the  evils  of  a  connection 
between  the  church  and  the  State  were  topics 
which  strongly  attracted  public  attention.  It  be- 
came now  a  serious  question,  which,  at  length, 
agitated  the  whole  church,  whether  there  was  any 


THE   PRESBYTERIAN   CHURCH.  199 

necessity  for  an  interference  of  the  State,  with 
its  own  special  duty,  of  providing  for  the  people 
the  means  of  religious  instruction.  On  this  sub- 
ject the  minds  of  even  the  most  evangelical 
Christians  were  strangely  in  doubt.  They  had  so 
long  been  accustomed  to  the  unnatural  alliance  of 
civil  and  ecclesiastical  power,  as  to  be  unable  to 
perceive  at  once  its  impropriety.  But  the  way 
was  rapidly  preparing  for  the  exodus  of  Scotland 
from  her  long  bondage.  The  evils  of  the  right 
of  patronage  continued  to  press  heavily  upon  the 
church. 

Ministers  were  presented  for  installation  over 
parishes  to  which  they  were  wholly  unacceptable, 
and  on  the  refusal  of  Presbytery  to  sanction  the 
act  and  accomplish  the  unrighteous  deed,  suits 
were  instituted  in  civil  courts,  and  damages 
awarded  against  the  ministers  acting  in  the  case. 
Thus  issue  was  made  between  the  church  and  the 
State,  and  it  remained  to  be  seen  whether  the 
former  would  recede  from  its  ancient  doctrine, 
"  that  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  as  the  Head  of  the 
church,  had  given  it  power  to  decide  its  own  mat- 
ters of  discipline,  and  to  conduct  all  its  internal 
arrangements."  The  result  showed,  as  we  shall  see, 
that  the  spirit  of  the  Reformation  was  not  extinct, 
and  that  the  Presbyterian  church  had  still  within 
its  bosom  those  who  were  willing  to  stand  up  for 


200  SKETCHES   OP 

the  truth  and  the  honour  of  God,  at  any  sacrifice 
of  personal  ease  and  comfort. 

The  evils  incident  to  an  union  of  civil  and 
ecclesiastical  power,  at  length  called  loudly  for 
decisive  action  on  the  part  of  the  church  of  Scot- 
land. It  was  evident  that  its  purity  and  inde- 
pendence could  only  be  maintained  by  disavowing 
the  right  of  any  one,  to  take  from  the  people  the 
choice  of  their  own  pastors.  At  the  meeting  of 
the  General  Assembly  in  May,  1842,  petitions  or 
*'  overtures"  were  sent  from  twelve  Synods  and 
twenty-four  Presbyteries,  praying  for  the  abolition 
of  patronage.  A  resolution  was  introduced, 
declaring  it  ^^  to  be  a  grievance  that  ought  to  be 
abolished ;"  and  after  a  long  and  animated  discus- 
sion was  passed  by  a  majority  of  sixty-nine.  A 
*'  Claim  of  Rights,  and  Declaration  against  the 
encroachments  of  the  civil  power,"  was  also  drawn 
up,  and  decided  by  a  majority  of  one  hundred  and 
thirty-one.  In  the  discussion  of  these  subjects, 
Dr.  Chalmers  bore  a  conspicuous  part,  and  sup- 
ported with  all  his  great  energies  the  rights  of  the 
church.  These  resolutions  were  presented  to  the 
Lord  High  Commissioner,  who  always  sat  in  the 
General  Assembly  as  the  representative  of  the 
crown,  with  the  request  that  they  should  be  laid 
before  her  Majesty,  the  queen  of  England  and 
Scotland. 


THE   PRESBYTERIAN  CHURCH.  201 

The  acts  of  the  Assembly,  though  hailed  with 
joy  by  all  who  truly  loved  the  church,  were  met 
with  fixed  and  determined  opposition  by  the  gov- 
ernment. They  savoured  too  much  of  that  stern 
and  indomitable  love  of  freedom,  and  that  spirit 
of  republicanism,  which  had  ever  characterized  the 
Presbyterian  church.  When  the  subject  was  in- 
troduced to  the  House  of  Commons,  the  claims 
of  the  church  of  Scotland  were  rejected  by  a  large 
majority.  It  was  henceforth  apparent  that  a  dis- 
ruption must  take  place,  and  all  needful  prepara- 
tions were  made  for  it.  Associations  were  formed, 
and  funds  raised  to  erect  churches,  and  to  support 
the  ministry  when  aid  should  no  longer  be  re- 
ceived from  the  government.  A  few  days  pre- 
vious to  the  meeting  of  the  General  Assembly,  a 
large  number  of  ministers  met  at  Edinburgh,  and 
consulted  respecting  the  final  measures  to  be 
adopted,  to  maintain  the  purity  and  independence 
of  the  church.  They  resolved  to  prepare  a  pro- 
test, setting  forth  the  encroachments  which  had 
been  made  by  the  State  upon  their  religious  rights, 
and  giving  a  summary  of  the  acts  which  were  now 
compelling  them  to  withdraw  from  the  Establish- 
ment. 

On  the  18th  of  May,  1843,  the  General  Assem- 
bly met  at  Edinburgh,  in  the  church  of  St.  An- 


202  SKETCHES   OF 

drews.      The    Marquis   of   Bute,    her   Majesty's 
Commissioner,  proceeded  from  the  old  Cathedral 
of  St.  Giles,  and  attended  by  the  glitter  of  aristo- 
cratic pomp,  and  a  long  military  and  civic  proces- 
sion, and  with  the  strains  of  martial  music  herald- 
ing his  approach,  entered  the  Assembly,  and  took 
his  seat  upon  the  throne.     The  meeting  was  then 
opened  with  prayer  by  the  Moderator,  Rev.  Dr. 
Welsh.     After  a  brief  pause,  as  if  weighing  well 
the  import  of  the  words  he  was  about  to  utter,  he 
again,  after  a  few  explanatory  sentences,  proceeded 
to  read  the  protest  which  had  already  been   pre- 
pared.    Then  laying  it  on  the  table,  he  bowed  to 
the  Commissioner,  and  withdrew  from  the  house, 
followed  by  all  the  evangelical  party,  among  whom 
were  those  whose  lives  and  works  had  shed   the 
brightest  lustre  on  that  age  of  the  church  of  Scot- 
land.    It  was  a  solemn  and  momentous  transac- 
tion.    By  that  act  they  gave  up  their  churches, 
and  their  manses,  and  forfeited  their  livings.     Yet 
they  deliberately  and  calmly  went  forth,  led  by 
His  hand  who  had  ever  been  to  his    people  a  wall 
of  fire  and  an  unfailing  refuge.     As  they  left  the 
church,  the  dense  crowd  that  filled  the  streets   di- 
vided, as  if  by  a  single  impulse,  and  through  that 
vast  sea  of  human  beings  those  noble  men  passed 
on  to  the  place  provided  for  their  meeting.     Al- 


THE  PRESBYTERIAN  CHURCH.  203 

ready  tliree  thousand  persons  were  gathered  in  the 
spacious  hall,  when  the  protesting  ministers  and 
elders  entered.  Dr.  Welsh  opened  the  meeting 
•with  prayer,  amid  the  half  suppressed  emotions  of 
the  multitude,  when  many  a  manly  face  was 
bathed  in  tears.  Dr.  Chalmers  was  then  chosen  by 
acclamation,  to  be  Moderator  of  the  first  General 
AssemhJy  of  the  Free  Church  of  Scotland.  The 
43d  Psalm  was  sung,  and  prayer  offered,  and  so 
the  Assembly  was  regularly  constituted.  One  of 
the  first  acts  of  this  body  was  to  prepare  a  "  Deed 
of  Demission,^'  by  which  all  connection  with  the 
government  as  an  ^'  established  church'^  was  re- 
nounced. On  the  23d  of  May  this  was  presented 
for  signature.  All  other  business  was  suspended. 
The  roll  was  called,  and  in  ranks  of  ten  the  mem- 
bers advanced  and  affixed  their  names  to  that  mo- 
mentous document,  by  which  they  gave  up  their 
homes,  and  all  their  worldly  possessions,  for  the 
honour  of  Christ,  their  King  and  Head.  Thus 
was  the  free  church  of  Scotland  enabled,  by  the 
grace  of  God,  to  effect  its  exodus  from  the  bon- 
dage under  which  it  had  long  groaned.  It  was  a 
scene  scarcely  surpassed  even  amid  the  trials  of 
the  first  Reformation.  The  present  age  of  the 
world  has  never  witnessed  a  nobler  example  of 
self-sacrifice  for  Christ  and  his  cause.  (See 
note  F.) 


204'  SKETCHES   OP 

With  chastened  feelings,  yet  with  a  calm  and 
unshaken  trust  in  God,  the  ministers  of  the  Free 
church  returned  to  their  homes,  and  leaving  the 
scenes  of  their  former  labours  and  joys,  went 
forth  as  pilgrims  and  strangers  to  the  toils  and 
trials  of  pioneers,  who  were  to  lead  the  people  for- 
ward in  the  new  work  assigned  to  them,  and  to 
bear  with  them  the  burden  of  forming  new 
churches,  and  providing  new  means  for  the  spirit- 
ual elevation  of  Scotland.  And  the  result  has 
proved,  that  He  who  called  them  forth  has  gone 
before  them,  and  though  calling  them  to  endure 
afflictions,  has  given  them  abundant  tokens  of  his 
presence  and  his  love. 


THE   PRESBYTERIAN   CHURCH.  *205 


CHAPTER  XVI. 


THE   PURITANS. 


The  Reformation  in  England  was   carried  for- 
ward by  the  influence  of  the  king  and  his  nobles, 
unlike    the   progress  of    the    work  in   Scotland, 
where  its  principal  actors  were  the  ministers  and 
people.     Henry   VIII.,  in  his  quarrel  with   the 
Pope,  was  made  the  instrument  of  effecting  the 
first  disruption  between  the  churches  of  England 
and  of  Rome.     Assuming  for  himself  and  his  suc- 
cessors  the   title   of    "  Supreme    Head    of    the 
Church/'  he  rendered  it  difficult  to  effect  a  refor- 
mation, further  than  what  was  deemed  proper  by  the 
king  and  his  counsellors,  and  thus  made  that  great 
work  dependent  upon  the  caprice  of    monarch?, 
rather  than  upon  the  free  and  enlightened  convic- 
tions of  the  people.     After  the  death  of  Edward 
VI.,  Popery  was  restored,  under   the  influence  of 
the  "  Bloody  Mary,"  and   the  cause  of  the  Re- 
formation was  checked. 

When   Elizabeth  came  to  the  throne,  the  Pro- 
testant  cause    again  obtained   a  partial  triumph. 
But  the  Reformers  soon  learned  that  the  queen, 
18 


206*  SKETCHES   OP 

in  her  love  of  pomp  and  show,  would  oppose  any 
thorough  and  radical  change  in  the  rites  and 
forms  of  the  Papal  church.  The  most  distin- 
guished divines  of  that  age  desired  a  complete 
reformation,  which  should  free  the  church  from 
all  the  pageantry  and  corruptions  that  had  crept 
in  under  the  dominion  of  Rome.  In  this  they 
were  resisted  by  the  queen,  and  compelled  to 
mourn  over  the  incompleteness  of  the  work.  Two 
parties  thus  sprang  up  in  the  ranks  of  English 
Protestants.  The  one,  siding  with  the  court,  were 
satisfied  to  retain  many  of  the  external  forms 
of  Popery,  slightly  modified,  and  to  introduce 
evangelical  sentiments  and  doctrines,  that  they 
might  (as  they  affirmed)  the  more  easily  induce 
the  people  to  receive  the  more  important  changes 
which  the  Reformation  had  effected.  The  other 
party,  from  whom  sprang  the  Puritans,  affirmed 
that  these  relics  of  Popery  only  tended  to  perpetu- 
ate its  influence,  and  to  make  it  easy  for  the  peo- 
ple to  return  thereto,  should  an  opportunity  ofier. 
They  desired,  therefore,  to  leave  as  few  traces  of 
it  as  possible  in  the  worship  and  order  of  the  house 
of  God.  The  court  party  continued  to  recognize 
the  Papal  church  as  a  true  church,  though  some- 
what corrupt ;  while  the  Puritans  regarded  it  as 
Antichrist  and  the  Man  of  Sin. 


THE   PRESBYTERIAN   CHURCH.  *207 

The  former  declared  that  it  was  left  to  the  civil 
magistrate  to  accommodate  the  government  of  the 
church  to  the  condition  of  the  State  over  which 
he» ruled;  while  the  latter  held  the  Scriptures  to 
be  the  only  rule  of  practice  and  discipline,  and  de- 
sired to  keep  as  near  as  possible  to  the  model  set 
forth  in  the  word  of  God. 

The  queen,  in  her  love  of  splendor  and  parade, 
gave  all  her  influence  and  power  to  the  party  that 
sought  to  retain  most  of  Papal  superstition,  and 
enacted  severe  and  arbitrary  laws  to  enforce  uni- 
formity thereto.  A  court  was  appointed,  called 
the  ''High  Commission,''  whose  duty  it  was  to 
investigate  all  offences  against  ecclesiastical  laws. 
At  the  head  of  this  court  was  placed  Archbishop 
Parker,  a  bitter  and  violent  enemy  of  the  Puri- 
tans. Scenes  of  persecution  now  followed,  which, 
while  they  disgraced  the  haughty  and  imperious  pre- 
lates and  their  rulers,  who  thus  sought  to  build  up 
the  interests  of  the  church  of  England,  only  de- 
veloped the  more  perfectly  the  Puritan  spirit,  and 
united  those  who  cherished  it.  Scores  of  minis- 
ters were  ejected  from  their  livings,  and  churches 
were  thus  left  without  the  means  of  religious  in- 
struction. The  ruling  party  preferred  that  the 
people  should  be  without  the  gospel  and  its  ordi- 
nances, rather  than  that  they  should  be  adminis- 


208  SKETCHES   OF 

tered  by  men  who  refused  to  conform  to  wbat  they 
believed  to  be  a  relic  of  Popery. 

It  was   not   alone,   however,  against  the  vest- 
ments and  ceremonies   of   the    church  that   the 
Puritans  contended.     They  questioned  and  denied 
the  assumed  authority  of  prelates  as  an  order  of 
the  ministry  superior  to  Presbyters,  and  objected 
to  the  discipline  and  government  of  the  church,  as 
thus   constituted.     They  disapproved  of  the  read- 
ing of  the  Apocryphal  books  in  public  worship ;  of 
confining  the  ministers  to  set  forms  of  prayer;  of 
keeping   church  festivals  and  saints'  days,  while 
the  Sabbath  was  openly  violated;  and   they  de- 
clared the  sign  of  the  cross  in  baptism,  and  kneel- 
ing at  the  Lord's  Supper,  with  many  similar  rites, 
to  be  both  without  Scriptural  warrant,  and  an  im- 
proper adherence  to  Papal  forms  and  corruptions. 
For  such  causes  they  separated  from  the  church  of 
England.     In  November,  1572,  fifteen   ministers 
and  eleven  elders  met  and  formed  the  First  Pres- 
bytery   of     England,    at    Wandsworth,    on    the 
Thames.     Thus  the  Puritans  became  fully  organ- 
ized, and  though   severe  measures  were    enacted 
against  them,  they  still  continued  to  increase,  so 
that  before  the  death  of  Elizabeth  their  number 
was  said  to  be  100,000.     The  accession  of  James 
I.  to  the  English  throne  only  increased  their  suf- 


THE   PRESBYTERIAN   CHURCH.  209 

ferings,  and  many  of  them  found   refage  on  the 
shores  of  the  new  world. 

Charles  I.,  on  the  death  of  his  father,  laboured, 
as  we  have  already  seen,  to  bring  not  only  Eng- 
land, but  Scotland  and  Ireland,  under  the  power 
of  his  bishops.     His  chief  counsellor  was   Arch- 
bishop Laud,  a  Papist  at  heart,  under  whom  the 
most  fearful  severities  were  practised  against  those 
who  refused  to  conform  to  the  church  of  England. 
Yet  the  Puritans  continued  to  increase.     Parlia- 
ment was  itself  brought  under  their  power,  and 
the  Episcopacy  was  abolished,  and  an  ordinance 
passed  for  the  "  calling  an  assemhlt/  of  godly  and 
learned  divines^  for  the  settling  of   the    govern- 
ment and  liturgy  of  the  church,  and  cleansing  its 
doctrines  from  lalse  aspersions  and  interpretations." 
This    important  ordinance  is  dated  June   12, 
1643.     After  declaring  the  present  church  gov- 
ernment by  archbishops,  bishops,  their  chancellors, 
commissaries,   deans  and    chapters,   archdeacons, 
and  other  ecclesiastical  officers    depending  upon 
the  hierarchy,  to  be  evil  and  justly  offensive  and 
burdensome  to  the  kingdom,  a  great  impediment 
to  the  Reformation  and  growth  of  religion,  and 
very  prejudicial  to  the  state  and  government  of 
this  kingdom,  and  that  the  same  shall  be  taken 
away ;  it  is  then  added : 
18* 


210  SKETCHES   OP 

*^  Be  it  therefore  ordained  by  the  Lords  and  Com- 
mons, in  this  present  Parliament  assembled,  that 
all  and  every  the  persons  hereafter  in  this  ordi- 
nance named,  that  is  to  say  (here  follow  the  names), 
and  such  other  persons  as  shall  be  nominated  and 
appointed  by  both  houses  of  Parliament,  &c.,  shall 
meet  and  assemble  in  the  chapel  called  King 
Henry  the  Seventh's  chapel,  on  the  first  day  of  July, 
1643,  and  after  the  first  meeting,  being  at  least  of 
the  number  of  forty,  shall  from  time  to  time  sit, 
and  be  removed  from  place  to  place,  and  also  that 
said  assembly  shall  be  dissolved,  as  by  both  houses 
of  Parliament  shall  be  directed."  The  ordinance 
then  proceeds  to  define  the  duties  of  the  assembly, 
viz. :  to  '•'■  confer  and  treat  among  themselves,  of 
such  matters  and  things  touching  and  concerning 
the  liturgy,  discipline,  and  government  of  the 
church  of  England,  or  the  clearing  and  vindicating 
the  same  from  all  false  aspersions  and  miscon- 
structions, as  shall  be  proposed  to  them  by  both 
or  either  of  the  said  houses  of  Parliament,  and 
no  other,  and  to  deliver  their  opinion  of  or  touch- 
ing the  matters  aforesaid  as  shall  be  most  agree- 
able to  the  word  of  God,  to  both  or  either  of  the 
said  houses,  from  time  to  time,  in  such  manner 
and  sort,  as  by  both  or  either  of  the  said  houses 
of  Parliament  shall  be  required,  and  the  same  not 


THE  PRESBYTERIAN   CHURCH.  211 

to  divulge  by  printing,  writing,  or  otherwise,  with- 
out the  consent  of  both  or  either  house  of  Par- 
liament.'' 

The  Westminster  Assembly  of  divines  held 
their  first  meeting  on  the  first  of  July,  1643,  and 
continued  its  sessions  for  five  years  and  seven 
months.  It  was  composed,  by  order  of  Parlia- 
ment, of  ten  lords,  twenty  commoners,  and  one 
hundred  and  twenty-one  ministers,  among  whom 
were  some  of  the  most  eminent  and  learned  men 
of  the  age.  Of  this  number  four  bishops  were 
named,  one  of  whom  was  present  at  the  opening, 
and  another  excused  himself  from  attendance  on 
the  ground  of  necessary  duty.  ^ 

Several  Episcopalians  beside  were  appointed, 
although  most  of  them  withdrew,  because  the  As- 
sembly did  not  enjoy  the  approbation  of  the  king. 
It  was  the  wish  of  the  Parliament  to  act  with  fair- 
ness and  impartiality,  and  to  have  all  opinions, 
especially  on  church  government,  represented. 

The  two  prominent  parties  in  the  Assembly, 
were  those  who  held  views  favourable  to  Presbyte- 
rianism,  and  those  who  regarded  each  church  as 
independent  of  all  others,  and  who  rejected  the 
idea  of  responsibility  or  subordination  to  higher 
courts.  These  were  called  Independents,  and  they 
were  well  and  ably  represented  in  the  Assembly. 


\ 


212  SKETCHES   OP 

Four  Scottish  divines  were  also  present,  and  took 
part  throughout  in  the  deliberations  of  this  ven- 
erable body. 

For  the  regular  and  orderly  conduct  of  busi- 
ness, the  vsrhole  Assembly  was  divided  into  three 
equal  committees;  the  divines  according  to  the 
order  in  which  their  names  stood  in  the  ordinance, 
and  the  Lords  and  Commons  into  their  correspond- 
ing divisions,  also  according  to  their  order.  Each 
committee  chose  its  own  chairman,  who  presided 
in  its  special  deliberations,  after  which  the  sub- 
jects specially  brought  before  them  were  discussed 
in  the  full  Assembly.     (See  note  G.) 

Tl^e  attention  of  the  Assembly  was  first  directed 
to  a  careful  review  of  the  doctrines  of  the  church 
of  England ;  but,  at  the  request  of  Parliament, 
this  subject  was  laid  aside  after  a  brief  discussion, 
in  order  to  prepare  a  directory  for  worship,  and  a 
form  of  government  and  discipline.  After  keep- 
ing a  solemn  fast,  and  earnestly  imploring  the  di- 
vine guidance  and  blessing,  they  commenced  their 
deliberations.  Committees  were  appointed  to  pre- 
pare subjects  for  public  discussion,  and  after  their 
reports  were  made,  the  Assembly  engaged  in  ar- 
guments thereon,  until  all  the  members  had  oppor- 
tunity to  express  their  opinions,  and  then  the 
question  was  decided  by  vote.     On  many  subjects 


THE  PRESBYTERIAN   CHURCH.  213 

of  churcli  order  and  discipline  there  was  often  a 
keen  and  protracted  discussion,  yet,  by  the  final 
decision  of  the  Assembly,  the  Presbyterial  form 
of  government  was  adopted,  and  declared  by  an  act 
of  Parliament  to  be  "lawful  and  agreeable  to 
the  word  of  God."  The  Confession  of  Faith 
was  then  framed,  and  the  Scriptural  proof  of  each 
article  annexed  thereto,  after  which  the  Larger 
and  Shorter  Catechisms  were  drawn  up,  for  the  in- 
struction of  children,  and  those  comparatively 
ignorant  of  religious  truth.  These  works  contain 
a  summary  of  Christian  doctrine,  presenting,  in  a 
simple  and  concise  manner,  all  the  important 
truths  which  are  taught  in  the  word  of  God. 
When  they  were  finished,  all  the  chief  matters 
for  which  the  Assembly  had  been  called  together 
were  completed,  and  that  body  was  finally  dis- 
solved on  the  22d  of  February,  1649.  This  period 
in  the  history  of  England  was  full  of  momentous 
events.  Prelacy  had  been  abolished,  and  king 
Charles  I.  had  sufiered  death  at  the  hands  of  men 
who  saw  no  hope  of  liberty  but  in  his  execution. 
Cromwell  obtained  the  supremacy,  and  governed 
the  nation  with  a  firmness  and  decision  that  gained 
for  England  the  respect  of  all  nations.  The  Pu- 
ritans, though  their  power  was  brief,  yet  were  en- 
abled to  accomplish  a  reformation,  whose  influenco 
is  still  felt  over  the  world. 


214  SKETCHES   OP 

Those  clear  and  consistent  outlines  of  Christian 
truth,  which  they  prepared  during  the  long  delib* 
erations  of  the  Westminster  Assembly,  are  the 
great  standards  of  our  church,  every  one  of  which 
is  built  upon  and  supported  by  the  word  of  God. 
And  thousands  of  minds  have  thereby  been  fitted 
to  withstand  the  assaults  of  error,  and  to  hold  fast 
the  faith  once  delivered  to  the  saints. 

Amid  all  the  convocations  of  the  church,  in 
modern  times,  not  one  has  been  of  such  impor- 
tance in  its  influence  as  that  of  which  we  have 
spoken.  No  outline  of  Christian  doctrine  em- 
bodies more  of  Scriptural  truth,  adapted  to  the 
minds  of  children,  than  the  Shorter  Catechism, 
which,  beginning  with  just  ideas  of  God,  leads  us 
on  through  all  that  the  Scriptures  principally  teach, 
both  concerning  him  and  the  duties  he  requires  of 
us.  It  was  composed  by  men  who  were  deeply 
read  in  the  word  of  God,  and  whose  hearts  sin- 
cerely received  '^  the  truth  in  the  love  of  it ;''  and 
its  influence,  when  properly  taught,  is  to  establish 
the  mind  firmly  in  the  great  doctrines  of  the 
gospel. 

The  standards  of  doctrine  and  discipline  estab- 
lished by  the  Westminster  Assembly,  were  cardi- 
ally  received  by  the  church  of  Scotland,  as  em- 
bodying the  great  principles  for  which  the  Ke- 


THE  PRESBYTERIAN   CHURCH.  215 

formers  contended,  and  as  being  wholly  in  accor- 
dance with  the  instructions  of  the  Scriptures. 
Nor  did  England  cease  to  feel  their  influence  even 
when  it  had  restored  prelacy  to  power.  The  heart 
of  the  nation  still  felt  the  impulse  which  those 
truths  had  communicated  to  it.  The  ablest  and 
best  bishops  and  clergy  of  the  church,  who  bore 
a  part  in  the  Revolution  which  gave  Protestant- 
ism and  liberty  to  the  people,  received,  in  their 
youth,  the  instruction  of  Presbyterian  professors 
in  the  uaiversities,  and  there  learned  to  love  those 
doctrines  and  principles,  the  development  of  which 
made  England  free,  and  afterward  gave  to  Amer- 
ica the  pure  gospel  and  the  blessings  of  liberty. 


216  SKETCHES   OP 


CHAPTER  XVII. 

THE   PRESBYTERIAN   CHURCH   IN  IRELAND. 

The  early  Christians  of  Ireland  have  already 
been  noticed  as  witnesses  for  the  truth,  who  for 
centuries  retained  in  their  churches  the  faith  and 
discipline  of  the  apostolic  age.  For  a  thousand 
years  religion  flourished  under  the  auspices  of  a 
church,  resembling  in  its  essential  features  the 
liberal  and  republican  form  of  government  now 
called  Presbyterian.  In  the  year  1172,  Henry 
II.  of  England  established  the  Roman  church  in 
the  city  of  Dublin,  where,  to  the  present  day, 
the  people  are  more  deeply  attached  to  the  Papal 
faith  than  in  any  other  portion  of  Ireland.  Under 
the  new  influences  thus  brought  to  bear  upon  that 
people,  the  original  inhabitants  gradually  disap- 
peared from  the  territory  around  Dublin,  and  the 
ancient  church  decreased  in  popularity  and  power, 
until  only  one  representative  of  its  former  strength 
and  order   remained   at  Armagh,   which   united 


THE   PRESBYTERIAN   CHURCH."  217 

with  the  Reformed  church  in  the  year  1626.  The 
primitive  church  was  never  therefore  wholly  ex- 
tinguished. 

Under  the  reign  of  James  I.,  inducements  were 
held  out  to  the  Protestant  citizens  to  emigrate 
thither,  and  thus  to  reintroduce  the  faith  of  the 
Reformed  churches  to  Ireland.  Colonies  of  both 
Scotch  and  English  were  soon  planted  there.  The 
former  earnestly  desired  the  services  and  instruc- 
tion of  Presbyterian  ministers,  but  were  compelled 
at  first  to  forego  their  wishes  in  the  prevalence  of 
Episcopacy,  under  the  intolerance  of  the  reigning 
monarch. 

In  1613,  the  Rev.  Edward  Bryce,  formerly  minis- 
ter in  Stirlingshire,  emigrated  to  Ireland,  and  settled 
in  Broad  Island,  in  the  county  of  Antrim.  He 
was  soon  followed  by  others  of  the  same  faith, 
who,  though  licensed  to  preach  by  an  Episcopal 
bishop,  maintained  the  Presbyterian  order  and 
worship,  greatly  to  the  dissatisfaction  of  Bishop 
Ecklin,  who  suspended  six  of  their  number. 
Under  the  influence  of  Archbishop  Laud,  now  in 
power,  such  sore  and  grievous  persecution  was 
stirred  up  against  them,  that  in  the  year  1636,  one 
hundred  and  forty,  including  several  ministers, 
embarked  at  Carrick-fergus  for  America;  hoping 
to  find  here  that  liberty  and  peace  which  was  de- 
Id 


218  '  SKETCHES   OF 

nied  them  at  home.  But  adverse  winds  compelled 
them  to  return,  an^  the  ministers  escaped  to  Soot- 
land.  A  system  of  tyranny  and  cruel  persecu- 
tion was  now  commenced  against  them,  which  con- 
tinued in  some  form  or  other  until  the  dreadful 
massacre,  in  which  thousands  of  Protestants,  both 
of  the  English  and  Scotch  churches,  shared  alike 
the  brutal  and  fiendish  malice  of  the  Romish 
church.  This  memorable  event  occurred  Octo- 
ber 23d,  1641. 

On  the  10th  of  June,  1642,  five  ministers  and 
four  elders  from  the  church  of  Scotland  organized 
the  Presbyterian  church  of  Ireland,  in  the  city  of 
Carrick-fergus.  Commencing  as  it  did,  within  a 
few  months  after  the  enactment  of  those  horrid 
butcheries,  the  recital  of  which  produces  even  now 
a  shudder,  the  church  enjoyed  the  evidence  of  the 
favour  of  its  great  Head,  and  under  his  smiles 
flourished  and  strengthened. 

The  following  statemeats  will  serve  to  present 
a  general  outline  of  the  present  state  of  Presby- 
terianism  in  Ireland.  There  are  now  eight  dis- 
tinct ecclesiastical  bodies,  of  which  three  are 
heterodox. 

The  first  and  most  important  is  the  General 
Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  church.  This  is 
Scotch  in  its  origin,  having  been  formed  by  minis- 


THE  PRESBYTERIAN   CHUltCH.  219 

ters  of  the  Kirk  of  Scotland.  It  is  composed  of 
the  General  Synod  of  Ulster,  and  the  Synod  of 
the  Secession  church,  which  in  1840  united  in 
one  body.  It  now  numbers  five  Synods,  thirty- 
six  Presbyteries,  four  hundred  and  thirty-nine  con- 
gregations, and  five  hundred  and  thirty-three  min- 
isters. It  is  a  sound  and  able  body,  nobly  en- 
gaged in  the  work  of  missions,  at  home  and  abroad, 
and  earnestly  contending  for  the  truth. 

It  has  sent  out  missionaries  to  the  Jews  in  Da- 
mascus, and  to  those  who  are  dispersed  throughout 
Germany.  It  has  also  its  faithful  representatives 
in  Hindostan,  in  the  British  colonies  of  America, 
in  Africa  and  Australia.  It  is  also  actually  en- 
gaged at  home  in  disseminating  the  truths  of  the 
gospel  among  Roman  Catholics.  Since  the  com- 
mencement of  its  domestic  missionary  work  in 
1823,  it  has  added  more  than  fifty  churches  to  its 
numbers,  whose  members  are  mostly  converted 
Romanists. 

It  is  also  doing  much  for  the  cause  of  a  liberal 
and  Christian  education,  having  two  flourishing 
colleges  under  its  control,  one  of  which  (the  As- 
sembly's College  at  Belfast)  is  devoted  mainly  to 
the  work  of  theological  instruction.  The  other 
institution  is  at  Londonderry,  ever  memorable  in 
the  history  of  Irish  Protestantism,  as  the  scene 
of  some  of  its  earliest  labours  and  sorest  trials. 


220  SKETCHES   OP 

The  churches  in  connection  with  the  General 
Assembly  are  large  and  influential,  their  ministers 
occupy  the  most  important  positions  in  society, 
and  rank  with  the  nobility. 

The  Synod  of  Munster,  the  Presbytery  of  An- 
trim, and  the  Remonstrant  Synod,  were  formed 
severally  in  1660,  1727,  and  1830.  They  hold 
to  errors  in  doctrine  for  which  they  withdrew  from 
the  church,  and  have  no  connection  with  it. 

The  other  Presbyterian  bodies  are,  the  Reformed 
Presbyterian,  consisting  of  five  Presbyteries,  and 
twenty-seven  ministers ;  the  Eastern  Reformed 
Presbyterian  Synod,  having  two  Presbyteries  and 
eight  ministers;  the  Associate  Presbytery,  and 
the  Presbytery  of  Munster,  which  is  in  correspon- 
dence with  the  General  Assembly  in  Ireland. 

With  the  exception  of  the  three  small  bodies  no- 
ticed above,  these  all  hold  to  the  order  and  doc- 
trines of  the  Reformed  churches  of  the  continent 
and  of  Scotland.  From  them  came  many  of  the 
founders  of  the  American  church,  who,  unitiDg  with 
the  members  of  the  same  faith  from  Scotland,  and 
England,  and  France,  and  Switzerland,  established 
on  the  shores  of  the  New  World  the  institutions 
for  which  their  fathers  had  laboured,  and  on  whose 
behalf  many  had  suffered  persecution  and  afflic- 
tion, and  the  loss  of  all  things. 


THE  PRESBYTERIAN  CHURCH.  221 


CHAPTER  XVIII. 

THE   AMERICAN  PRESBTTEEIAN   CHURCH,    FROM  ITS     FOUNDA- 
TION  TO    THK    "WAR    OF    THE    REVOLUTION. 

During  those  scenes  of  persecution  and  trial 
of  which  we  have  spoken,  and  through  which  the 
church  passed,  while  freeing  herself  from  the  cor- 
ruptions of  the  Papacy,  Grod  was  preparing  a 
refuge  for  his  people,  upon  the  shores  of  the  New 
World. 

Early  in  the  seventeenth  century  the  coloniza- 
tion of  this  country  began,  and  the  institutions  of 
the  Christian  religion  were  established  here.  In 
1620  there  were  members  of  the  Reformed  church 
of  Holland  in  New  Amsterdam,  now  New  York  ; 
and  six  years  after  a  small  church  was  built  for 
their  use.  This  was  connected  with,  and  depen- 
dent upon,  the  churches  of  Holland,  whose  Pres- 
byterial  constitution  has  already  been  noticed. 

In  the  winter  of  1620  the  Pilgrim  Fathers  of 

New  England   landed  at  Plymouth,  after  having 

first  found   refuge  from   persecution  in  Holland, 

TN'here  they  had  opportunity  to  become  acquainted 

19* 


222  SKETCHES   OP 

with  the  development  of  republican  principles  and 
true  liberty,  both  in  the  church  and  the  State. 
From  this  time  the  tide  of  emigration  rapidly  set 
towards  the  western  world,  to  which  the  oppressed 
and  persecuted  disciples  of  Christ  looked  for  a 
refuge  and  a  home.  While  the  first  colony  of 
English  Puritans  were  Independents,  or  Congrega- 
tionalists,  many  who  followed  them,  and  especially 
those  who  settled  in  Connecticut  and  New  Hamp- 
shire, were  Presbyterians,  who,  while  they  fell  in 
with  the  form  of  church  organization  which  they 
found  already  established,  preferred  and  sought 
to  introduce,  as  far  as  possible,  the  elements  of 
Presbyterian  discipline  into  their  churches.  In 
the  year  1648,  a  Convention,  or  Synod,  was  held 
at  Cambridge,  at  which  articles  of  discipline  were 
adopted,  which,  in  many  important  features,  re- 
semble those  of  the  Presbyterian  'church.  (See 
Note  J.)  The  officers  of  the  church  are  set  forth 
as  consisting  of  pastors,  or  bishops,  ruling  elders, 
and  deacons  j  and  Synods  are  described  as  "  hav- 
ing power  to  determine  controversies  of  faith  and 
cases  of  conscience,  to  bear  witness  against  mal- 
administration and  corruption  in  doctrine  or  man- 
ners in  any  particular  church,  and  to  give  direc- 
tions for  the  reformation  thereof.'' 
.    The  Synod  which   met  at  Saybrook,  in  1708, 


THE   PRESBYTERIAN   CHURCH.  223 

prepared  a  '' Platform"  still  more  like  the  form  of 
government  adopted  by  the  churches  of  Scotland, 
Holland,  Geneva,  and  France.  Thus  the  influence 
of  Presbyterian  principles  pervaded  the  churches 
of  New  England  to  a  very  great  extent.  Even  in 
many  of  the  Independent  congregations,  ruling 
elders  formed  an  essential  part  of  their  organiza- 
tion; and  their  most  distinguised  ministers  testi- 
fied to  an  earnest  wish  for  the  preservation  of  this 
office  in  the  church. 

It  was  the  dying  regret  of  Mr.  Wilson,  one  of 
the  earliest  ministers  of  Boston,  that  among  the 
sins  of  the  people  was  "opposition  to  the  elders, 
and  a  want  of  subjection  to  the  authority  of  Syn- 
ods, without  which  the  churches  cannot  long  sub- 
sist.'' 

So,  also,  Eliot  deql^ared,  *'  there  were  specially 
two  things  which  he  was  loth  to  see,  and  yet  feared 
he  saw  falling  in  the  churches  of  New  England; 
one  was  a  thorough  establishment  of  ruling  elders, 
and  the  other  a  frequent  repetition  of  needful 
Synods/' 

Such  were  the  sentiments  of  thousands  who 
early  emigrated  to  America,  and  who  were  scat- 
tered over  the  eastern  colonies,  and  portions  of 
what  now  form  the  Middle  States.  Besides  these, 
there  were  large  numbers  of  refugees  from  France, 


\ 


224  SKETCHES   OF 

who,  after  the  revocation  of  the  "  Edict  of  Nantes/' 
sought  an  asylum  from  oppression  and  persecution, 
amid  the  scenes  of  the  New  World. 

From  Scotland,  also,  there  came  many  of  her 
hardy  and  virtuous  sons  to  swell  the  vast  army 
now  preparing  to  take  its  proper  position  among 
the  American  churches,  on  the  side  of  truth,  and 
under  the  banner  of  the  Prince  of  Peace,  while 
from  Piedmont  a  band  of  persecuted  "VValdenaes 
came,  to  find  refuge  in  the  New  World,  and  to  as- 
sist in  the  establishment  of  the  church  upon  its 
fair  and  fertile  shores.  Such  were  the  materials 
of  which  the  Presbyterian  church  in  America  was 
formed.  In  that  vast  crowd  of  emigrants,  who, 
before  the  close  of  the  seventeenth  century,  were 
to  be  found  in  New  England,  and  in  what  are  now 
the  Middle  and  Southern  States,  were  thousands 
of  men,  who  were  Calvinists  in  doctrine,  and  whose 
views  of  church  order  coincided  with  those  held 
in  Scotland,  and  among  the  Puritans  of  England. 
Hence,  even  in  New  England,  where  Independent 
or  Congregational  influences  most  prevailed,  the 
people  were  familiar  with  the  government  of  the 
church  by  elders,  and  with  the  existence  of  Sy- 
nods, whose  power  was  little  inferior  to  that  of  our 
own  higher  church-courts. 

About  the  year  1690,  Francis  Makcmie,  from 


THE  PRESBYTERIAN   CHURCH.  225 

the  north  of  Ireland,  and  John  Hampton,  from 
Scotland,  who  were  labouring  as  missionaries  on 
behalf  of  a  society  in  London,  succeeded  in  organ- 
izing churches  after  the  Scottish  model  in  the 
eastern  part  of  Maryland.  A  company  ojf  Scotch 
emigrants  also  were  organized  as  a  church  at  the 
same  time,  who  came  in  a  body  to  this  country, 
with  their  pastor,  Rev.  Nathaniel  Taylor,  and 
settled  in  Upper  Marlborough. 

The  churches  of  Snowhill,  Rehoboth,  Monokin, 
and  Wicomico  were  formed  by  Mr.  Makemie,  whose 
name  and  memory  are  still  cherished,  as  an  able 
and  devoted  servant  and  minister  of  Christ. 

In  1698,  the  first  Presbyterian  church  of  Phila- 
delphia was  formed  by  a  number  of  English, 
Welsh,  and  French  Protestants,  who  united  under 
the  pastoral  care  of  Rev.  Mr.  Andrews  of  Boston. 
Early  in  the  last  century,  churches  were  organ- 
ized in  various  parts  of  Pennsylvania,  JN^ew  Jer- 
sey, Delaware,  South  Carolina,  and  New  York, 
and  thus  the  foundations  were  laid,  of  those  insti- 
tutions which  under  God,  have  been  powerful  for 
the  extension  of  the  truths  of  the  gospel,  and  for 
the  promotion  of  civil  and  religious  liberty  through- 
out our  land. 

The  churches  which  had  been  gathered  under 
the   labours   of    Makemie,  and   other  ministers, 


226  SKETCHES  OP 

chiefly  from  Scotland  and  Ireland,  were,  in  the 
year  1704,  organized  into  the  Presbytery  of  Phil- 
adelphia. The  original  members  of  that  body 
were  Rev.  Messrs.  Makemie,  Andrews,  McNish, 
Wilson,vTaylor,  and  Davis.  With  the  exception 
of  Mr.  Andrews,  it  is  supposed  that  they  were  or- 
dained by  Presbyters  in  Scotland  or  Ireland.  The 
first  ordination  performed  by  them,  after  their  or- 
ganization, was  that  of  Mr.  John  Boyd,  who  was 
pastor  of  a  church  in  Freehold,  New  Jersey. 

In  1716,  the  number  of  ministers  having  in- 
creased to  twenty-five,  three  new  Presbyteries  were 
created,  viz.:  New  Castle,  Snowhill,  and  Long 
Island,  which  together  constituted  the  Synod  of 
Philadelphia.  Thus  was  the  American  branch  of 
the  Presbyterian  church  constituted,  and  from  this 
time  its  growth  was  rapid  and  sure.  Its  numbers 
and  strength  were  greatly  augmented  by  acces- 
sions from  the  churches  of  Scotland,  France,  Hol- 
land and  Switzerland,  which,  from  the  times  of 
the  Keformation,  had  adopted  the  Presbyterian 
faith  and  order. 

Owing  to  the  liberal  and  enlightened  policy  pur- 
sued towards  all  denominations  by  the  Quakers  of 
Pennsylvania,  and  the  toleration  required  under 
the  charter  of  Maryland,  these  colonies  were  the 
favoured  resort  for  Presbyterians,  who  were  fleeing 


THE   PRESBYTERIAN   CHURCH.  227 

from  the  persecutions  waged  against  them  in  Eng- 
land and  Scotland.  Here  they  found  an  asylum ; 
here  their  first  churches  were  gathered,  and  here 
they  began  to  enjoy  the  benefit  of  those  principles 
for  which  they  had  suffered.  Yet  even  on  the 
shores  of  the  New  World  they  were  not  wholly 
free  from  persecution,  and  were  compelled  often  to 
feel  the  power  of  that  hierarchy  from  which  they 
had  sought  to  escape. 

In  the  year  1707,  Messrs.  Makemie  and  Hamp- 
ton, in  the  prosecution  of  their  missionary  work, 
visited  New  York,  where  a  number  of  French  Cal- 
vinists  and  other  Presbyterians,  having  no  house 
of  worship,  had  been  in  the  habit  of  meeting  at 
private  houses  every  Sabbath.  On  this  occasion 
permission  was  obtained  to  occupy  the  Dutch 
church,  by  Mr.  Makemie,  on  the  next  Lord's  day. 
This  the  Governor  prohibited,  and,  accordingly, 
Mr.  Makemie  preached  in  a  private  house,  while 
Mr.  Hampton  officiated  at  Newtown,  Long  Island. 
For  this  act  both  of  these  ministers  were  arrested 
and  imprisoned  for  six  weeks  and  four  days,  when 
they  were  admitted  to  bail.  Against  Mr.  Hamp- 
ton no  indictment  was  found,  and  Mr.  Makemie, 
though  acquitted  upon  his  trial,  was  not  released 
until  he  had  paid  a  sum  exceeding  two  hundred 
dollars. 


228  SKETCHES   OP 

Five  years  before  this  act,  the  same  G-ovemor, 
Lord  Oornbury,  had  fixed  his  residence  at  Jamaica, 
Long  Island,  during  the  fatal  prevalence  of  fever 
in  New  York.  Here  the  people  had  erected  a  neat 
Presbyterian  church,  and  a  house  for  their  pastor. 
In  the  second  service  upon  the  Sabbath,  as  the 
people  entered  their  church,  they  found  the  pulpit 
occupied  by  an  Episcopal  minister,  and  the  prin- 
cipal seats  by  the  Governor  and  his  dependants, 
nor  were  they  permitted  again  for  many  years  to 
worship  in  that  building  which  they  had  themselves 
erected.  As  if  to  crown  this  act  of  oppression,  the 
parsonage,  which  had  been  generously  oflfered  to 
the  Governor  for  his  use,  was,  on  his  return  to  the 
city,  left  in  possession  of  the  Episcopal  missionary, 
by  whom  and  his  successor  it  continued  to  be  oc- 
cupied for  twenty-five  years,  and  the  glebe  which 
had  been  given  for  the  support  of  the  gospel,  was 
seized  by  the  sherifi",  and  leased  out  for  the  main- 
tenance of  Episcopal  worship.  To  many  such 
acts  of  oppression  were  the  ministers  and  members 
of  the  Presbyterian  church  compelled  to  submit, 
in  their  early  efi'orts  to  introduce  their  principles 
and  order  into  the  colony  of  New  York  under  the 
English  rule. 

In  Virginia,  also,  they  were  met  with  more  seri- 
ous dijficulties.     For  an  hundred  years  after  the 


THE  PRESBYTERIAN   CHURCH.  229 

first  settlement  of  that  colony,  the  most  severe 
and  arbitrary  laws  were  enforced  against  all  who 
differed  from  the  Established  Church  of  England. 
Attendance  on  meetings  of  non-conformists  was 
punished  by  fines ;  and  no  dissenter  might  preach 
either  in  public  or  private,  under  the  penalty  of 
banishment  from  the  colony.  Yet  against  the 
obstacles  thus  thrown  in  its  way,  the  church  ad- 
vanced in  strength  and  numbers.  Its  ministers 
were  faithful  and  able  men,  who  loved  the  truth, 
and  earnestly  desired  the  upbuilding  of  the  king- 
dom of  Christ,  and  they  laboured  zealously  and 
perseveringly  to  lay  the  foundations  of  tJie  church 
upon  the  shores  of  the  Western  world.  And,  as 
we  shall  see,  the  great  Head  of  the  church  smiled 
upon  their  labours,  and  gave  them  abundant  to- 
kens of  his  love  and  favour.  ' 

Soon  after  the  organization  of  the  Synod  of 
Philadelphia,  it  became  apparent  that  entire  har- 
mony of  opinion,  on  all  subjects  relating  to  the  in- 
terests of  the  church,  could  not  be  readily  secured. 
One  class  of  ministers  were  in  favour  of  strict 
Presbyterianism,  a  rigid  adherence  to  its  order 
and  discipline,  and  high  attainments  in  learniDg, 
in  all  who  desired  to  be  admitted  to  the  ministry. 
Another  party  undervalued  the  order  and  disci- 
pline of  the  church,  human  knowledge,  and  theo- 
20 


230  SKETCHES   OP 

logical  science,  and  laid  great  stress  on  the  posses- 
sion of  ardent  piety,  rather  than  attainments  in 
literature,  in  candidates  for  the  work  of  preaching 
the  gospel.  In  the  year  1728  an  overture  waa 
presented  to  Synod  from  the  Presbytery  of  New 
Castle,  respecting  the  subscription  by  ministers  to 
the  Westminster  Confession  of  Faith.  After  it 
was  read,  the  consideration  of  it  was  postponed 
until  the  next  meeting,  to  give  time  for  delibera- 
tion and  opportunity  for  every  member  of  Synod 
to  be  present  at  the  discussion  of  the  subject. 

Accordingly,  in  the  year  1729,  the  Adopting 
Act  was  passed,  by  which  the  Westminster  Confes- 
sion of  Faith  and  Catechisms  were  received  as  the 
standards  of  doctrine  and  order  in  the  American 
branch  of  the  Presbyterian  church.  But  though 
thus  adopted,  they  did  not  receive  the  cordial 
assent  of  the  whole  body;  so  that  misunderstand- 
ings and  unhappy  prejudices  increased,  and  parties 
were  formed,  between  which  alienation  of  feeling 
at  length  grew  into  open  rupture. 

During  the  year  1739,  Whitefield  visited  Amer- 
ica for  the  second  time,  and  his  preaching  was  fol- 
lowed by  a  most  wonderful  outpouring  of  the  Spirit 
of  God,  and  multitudes  were  made  the  subjects  of 
renewing  grace.  This  great  awakening  proved 
the  occasion  of  a  still  wider  breach  in  the  church. 


THE   PRESBYTERIAN  CHURCH.  231 

A  portion  of  its  ministers  looking  chiefly  at  cer- 
tain irregularities,  which  were  mingled  with  the 
work  of  grace,  too  readily  pronounced  the  whole 
a  delusion,  while  others  were  warmly  in  favour  of 
"VVhitefield,  and  if  they  did  not  approve  of  all  his 
measures,  heartily  rejoiced  in  the  good  which  he 
accomplished.  The  two  parties,  to  which  were 
given  the  names  of  ^*  Old'^  and  "New  Side,''  were 
now  fully  separated.  Both  contained  good  men, 
who  acted,  as  they  conscientiously  believed,  for  the 
best  interests  of  the  church,  and  the  glory  of  its 
great  Head. 

At  length  the  rupture  was  complete,  and  the 
Synod  of  New  York  was  formed,  comprising  within 
its  limits  those  who  had  been  usually  known  as 
*'New  Side*'  men.  Among  the  distinguished 
ministers  of  that  period,  were  the  Rev.  William 
Tennent  and  his  four  sons.  Presidents  Dickinson, 
Burr,  Edwards  and  Davies,  who  were  called  New 
Bide  men,  and  Messrs.  Thompson,  Cross,  and  Dr. 
Allison,  who  were  numbered  with  the  other  party. 
They  were  men  in  whom  was  the  spirit  of  true 
piety,  and  an  ardent  love  for  the  church.  During 
the  period  of  their  separation,  both  Synods  en- 
gaged earnestly  in  missionary  enterprises,  seeking 
to  form  new  congregations,  wherever  the  way  was 
prepared.     They  also  engaged  zealously  in  efforts 


232  SKETCHES   OF  ^ 

to  promote  the  cause  of  education.  The  col- 
lege at  Princeton  was  mainly  indebted  to  them  for 
its  existence  and  endowment.  In  consequence  of 
a  petition  from  the  trustees,  Messrs.  Grilbert  Ten- 
nent  and  Samuel  Davies  visited  England  and  Scot- 
land, and  secured  sufficient  funds  to  erect  a  conve- 
nient college  building,  and  to  lay  a  foundation  for 
a  fund  to  support  necessary  instructors. 

In  the  year  1758,  seventeen  years  after  the 
division,  the  two  Synods  were  again  united,  under 
the  name  of  the  Synod  of  New  York  and  Phila- 
delphia. The  members  had  grown  tired  of  con- 
troversy ;  they  felt  that  there  was  no  good  ground 
for  separation,  and  by  mutual  concessions  were 
again  ready  to  unite  in  a  common  bond  of  Christ- 
ian communion.  Negotiations  for  such  a  union 
had  been  in  progress  for  several  years,  and  com- 
mittees of  conference  had  met  and  compared  views 
on  various  matters  of  interest  and  importance,  re- 
specting the  order  and  purity  of  the  church.  The 
articles  of  agreement  which  had  been  proposed 
were  at  length  unanimously  adopted,  by  both  the 
Synods  meeting  for  the  purpose  in  Philadelphia. 

From  this  memorable  period  they  moved  on 
harmoniously  and  prosperously,  rapidly  increasing 
in  numbers  and  strength,  and  enlarging  on  every 
hand  the  borders  of  the  church.     The  number  of 


THE   PRESBYTERIAN  CHURCH.  233 

ministers  had  increased  to  nearly  one  hundred, 
among  whom  were  men  distinguished  both  for 
their  piety  and  their  learning,  whose  names  still 
ghed  a  lustre  upon  the  annals  of  our  church  and 
the  nation,  and  who,  while  they  zealously  sought 
the  upbuilding  of  the  Redeemer's  kingdom,  loved 
their  country,  and  upheld  her  rights  and  liberties 
when  invaded  by  tyranny  and  oppression. 

When  the  union  between  the  Synods  of  Phila- 
delphia and  New  York  had  been  happily  accom- 
plished, the  church  renewed  its  efforts  to  supply 
the  destitute  with  the  means  of  gracO;  and  with 
proper  facilities  for  education. 

The  field  occupied  by  the  Synod  was  extensive, 
and  rapidly  filling  with  population.  To  keep 
pace  with  the  demand  for  ministers  and  churches 
required  the  utmost  diligence  and  labour.  Funds 
were  raised  and  appropriated  for  missions  among 
the  Indians,  and  ministers  were  sent  out  to  preach 
among  the  southern  and  western  provinces,  as 
Providence  opened  a  way  before  them.  Thus  the 
bounds  of  the  church  were  gradually  extended. 

In  Virginia,  where  the  early  Presbyterians  met 
with  opposition  from  the  intolerance  of  the  Estab- 
lished church,  congregations  had  been  gathered, 
and  a  Presbytery  formed,  under  whose  direction 
the  work  of  missions  was  now  carried  forward 
20* 


234  SKETCHES   OP 

with  increased  activity.     From  North  and  South 
Carolina,  and  Greorgia,  petitions  were  received  for 
ministerial  supplies,  in  answer  to  which  commis- 
sioners were  appointed  to  visit  those  portions  of 
the  country,  and  "form  societies,  ordain  elders, 
administer  sealing  ordinances,  instruct  the  people 
in  discipline,  and  finally  direct  them  in  their  con- 
duct,  particularly   in  what  manner  they  should 
proceed  to  obtain  the  stated  ministry/'     To  make 
more  ample  and  permanent  provision  for  the  work 
of  home  missions,  it  was  ordered  by  Synod  that 
there  should  be  an  annual  collection  taken  up  in 
every  congregation ;  that  every  Presbytery  should 
appoint  a  treasurer  to  receive  and  transmit  the 
moneys  thus  obtained  ;  that  the  Synod  should  ap- 
point a  general  treasurer,  to  whom  all  these  col- 
lections should  be  sent ;  and  that  every  year  a  full 
account  of  all  receipts  and  disbursements  should 
be  printed,  and  sent  down  among  the  churches. 
This  arrangement  was  made  in  the  year  1767, 
and  is  a  witness  to  the  fidelity  with  which  the 
fathers  of  the  American  church  sought  to  fulfil 
their  duties  to  the  destitute  population  of  this 
land. 

With  equal  earnestness  they  endeavoured  to  ad- 
vance the  cause  of  education,  especially  in  pre- 
paring poor  and  pious  young  men  for  the  ministry, 


THE  PRESBYTERIAN   CHURCH.  235 

and  it  was  also  enjoined  on  all  congregations  ^'  to 
pay  a  special  regard  to  the  good  education  of  chil- 
dren, as  being  intimately  connected  with  the  in- 
terests of  religion  and  morality;  that  they  be 
particularly  careful  to  procure  able  and  virtuous 
teachers ;  that  they  make  the  erection  of  schools 
a  part  of  their  congregational  business,  and  en- 
deavour to  induce  the  people  to  support  them  by 
their  contributions,  being  not  only  the  most  effec- 
tual, but  in  the  end  the  cheapest  way  of  support- 
ing them/' 

It  was  also  enjoined  on  the  sessions  of  churches 
"  to  visit  the  schools  at  least  once  in  three  months, 
to  inquire  into  the  conduct  of  the  master  and  the 
improvement  of  the  children,  and  to  observe  par- 
ticularly his  care  to  instruct  them  at  least  one  day 
in  the  week  in  the  principles  of  religion."  Thus 
were  the  foundations  of  the  Presbyterian  church 
laid,  and  her  borders  extended  over  this  land,  soon 
to  become  the  home  of  freedom  and  the  asylum  of 
the  oppressed. 

In  the  year  1776  the  United  States  became  a 
separate  nation,  and  the  war  of  the  Revolution 
commenced.  In  that  conflict  the  Presbyterian 
church  threw  its  whole  influence  in  favour  of 
liberty.  Dr.  Witherspoon,  then  President  of  the 
College  of  New  Jersey,  was  appointed  a  represea- 


236  SKETCHES   OF 

tative  of  that  State  to  the  Continental  Congress 
at  Philadelphia,  and  was  one  of  the  Signers  of  the 
Declaration  of  Independence,  taking  also  an  active 
part  in  the  deliberations  of  the  body  of  which  he 
was  a  member,  thus  showing  himself  to  be  not 
only  an  eminent  theologian,  but  a  sound  civilian, 
and  a  sincere  and  ardent  patriot.  The  Synod  also 
sent  forth  repeated  counsels  to  the  churches  under 
its  care,  appointed  days  of  fasting  when  certain 
crises  in  the  Revolution  seemed  to  call  for  special 
prayer  to  Grod,  and  endeavoured,  by  every  means 
in  their  power,  to  strengthen  the  hands  of  those 
who  were  fighting  in  what  they  felt  to  be  a  right- 
eous cause.  When  peace  was  finally  restored,  and 
the  nation  emerged  from  that  period  of  gloom  and 
sore  trial  in  which  it  had  been  plunged,  the  Synod 
again  issued  a  pastoral  letter  to  the  churches,  re- 
counting the  signal  mercies  of  Grod,  which  had 
been  manifested  in  giving  liberty  to  the  people, 
and  calling  upon  them  devoutly  to  acknowledge, 
and  gratefully  to  remember,  his  distinguishing 
goodness. 

From  this  time  the  church  continued  to  gain 
rapidly  in  strength  and  influence.  Its  missionary 
enterprises,  which  had  been  greatly  embarrassed 
during  the  war,  were  again  resumed,  and  carried 
forward  with  abundant  tokens  of  the  divine  ap- 


THE   PRESBYTERIAN   CHURCH.  237 

proval  and  blessing.  Congregations  which  had 
been  broken  up  were  revived ;  ministerial  inter- 
course, which  had  been  suspended,  was  again  en- 
joyed, and  the  church  commenced  a  new  career 
of  activity  and  usefulness. 


238  SKETCHES  OP 


CHAPTER  XIX. 

THE   AMERICAN  PRESBYTERIAN   CHURCH,  PROM   THE   REVOLU- 
TION  TO    THE    PRESENT   TIME. 

The  close  of  the  war  of  the  Revolution,  and 
the  establishment  of  American  independence, 
made  a  reorganization  of  the  church  necessary. 
That  great  struggle,  although  it  had  in  many  points 
proved  disastrous  to  its  immediate  interests,  had 
yet  received  the  hearty  co-operation  of  its  min- 
isters. 

Dr.  Witherspoon  had  been  chosen  to  represent 
the  State  of  New  Jersey  in  the  Continental  Con- 
gress, and  his  name  is  affixed  to  the  Declaration 
of  Independence,  of  whose  principles  he  was  a 
firm  supporter,  while  the  whole  body  of  the  min- 
istry had,  from  the  commencement  of  the  strug- 
gle, taken  a  deep  interest  in  behalf  of  the  rights 
and  liberties  of  the  colonies. 

When  peace  was  declared,  the  Synod  addressed 
a  pastoral  letter  to  their  congregations,  congratu- 
lating them  on  the  general  and  almost  universal 


THE   PRESBYTERIAN   CHURCH.  239 

attachment  of  the  Presbyterian  body  to  the  cause 
of  liberty,  and  the  rights  of  mankind.  "This/' 
say  they,  "  has  been  visible  in  their  conduct,  and 
has  been  confessed  by  the  complaints  and  resent- 
ment of  the  common  enemy.  Such  a  circumstance 
ought  not  only  to  afford  us  satisfaction  on  the  re- 
view, but  to  increase  our  gratitude  to  God  for  the 
happy  issue  of  the  war.  Had  it  been  unsuccessful, 
we  must  have  drunk  deeply  of  the  cup  of  suffer- 
ing. Our  burnt  and  wasted  churches,  and  our 
plundered  dwellings,  in  such  places  as  fell  under 
the  power  of  our  adversaries,  are  but  an  earnest 
of  what  we  must  have  suffered  had  they  finally 
prevailed.  The  Synod,  therefore,  request  you  to 
render  thanks  to  Almighty  God,  for  all  his  mer- 
cies, spiritual  and  temporal,  and  in  a  particular 
manner  for  establishing  the  independence  of  the 
United  States  of  America.  He  is  the  supreme 
Disposer,  and  to  him  belong  the  glory,  the  victory, 
and  the  majesty.'^ 

Until  this  period,  since  the  reunion  of  the  Synod 
of  New  York  and  Philadelphia,  the  whole  busi- 
ness of  the  church  had  been  devolved  upon  that 
one  body.  In  the  large  increase  which  had  taken 
place,  it  had  become  evident  that  there  must  be  a 
new  arrangement  entered  into,  by  which  the  inter- 
ests of  the  several  portions  of  the  country  might 


240  SKETCHES  OP 

be  better  subserved.  Accordingly,  in  tbe  year 
1786,  it  was  resolved  to  revise  the  public  stand- 
ards of  the  church,  and  to  establish  three  or  more 
Synods,  out  of  which  a  General  Assembly  should 
be  formed.  The  committee  to  whom  this  duty 
was  assigned  consisted  of  Rev.  Dr.  Witherspoon, 
Dr.  Rodgers,  Dr.  Robert  Smith,  and  others,  who 
spent  several  months  in  accomplishing  these  impor- 
tant labours. 

In  May  1788,  the  revision  of  the  articles  of 
faith  and  discipline  was  completed,  and  it  was  re- 
solved to  erect  four  Synods,  viz :  the  Synod  of 
New  York  and  New  Jersey,  Philadelphia,  Vir- 
ginia, and  of  the  Carolinas.  These  were  to  be 
united  in  a  General  Assembly,  after  the  model  of 
the  Church  of  Scotland.  The  Westminster  Con- 
fession of  Faith,  with  the  alteration  of  those  arti- 
cles which  favoured  the  establishment  of  the  in- 
stitutions of  religion  in  connection  with  the  civil 
power,  was  adopted  by  the  Presbyteries  to  whom 
it  was  submitted,  after  a  full  and  free  discussion. 

The  Synod  which  met  in  1788  to  make  the  jfinal 
arrangement,  formally  ratified  and  adopted  the 
Constitution  of  the  Presbyterian  church,  the  Di- 
rectory for  Worship,  and  the  Standards  of  Doc- 
trine, and  then  resolved, 

^'  That  the  first  meeting  of  the  General  Assem- 


THE  PRESBYTERIAN  CHURCH.  241 

bly  to  be  constituted  out  of  the  four  Synods,  be 
held,  and  it  is  hereby  appointed  to  be  held,  on  the 
third  Thursday  of  May,  1789,  in  the  second 
Presbyterian  church  in  the  city  of  Philadelphia, 
at  11  o'clock,  A.  M.,  and  that  Dr.  Witherspoon, 
or  in  the  case  of  his  absence  Dr.  Rodgers,  open 
the  General  Assembly  with  a  sermon,  and  preside 
until  a  moderator  be  chosen." 

The  time  and  places  of  meeting  for  the  new 
Synods  were  then  appointed,  after  which  the  Synod 
of  New  York  and  Philadelphia  was  dissolved,  and 
the  session  concluded  with  prayer.  Thus  was 
closed  the  history  of  that  large  and  venerable  body, 
under  whose  care  and  labours  the  Presbyterian 
Church  had  grown  and  strengthened,  and  enjoyed 
rich  and  abundant  tokens  of  the  divine  presence 
and  blessing.  More  than  ninety  years  had  passed 
since  its  first  ministers  had  been  sent  forth  from 
Scotland,  to  establish  here  those  religious  institu- 
tions for  which  that  people  had  long  and  earnestly 
contended.  And  although  in  that  period  the 
church  had  sufiered  from  division,  and  had  felt  the 
fearful  and  blighting  influences  of  a  protracted 
war,  yet  it  had  grown  from  a  few  feeble  and  scat- 
tered congregations  to  four  hundred  and  twenty 

churches,  with  one  hundred  and  seventy-seven  min- 
21 


242  SKETCHES    OF 

isters,  forming  sixteen  Presbyteries.     A  new  era 
had  now  dawned  upon  it. 

The  political  institutions  of  the  country  had  ex- 
perienced a  great  and  important  change,  and  it 
was  proper  the  church  should  prepare  herself  for 
more  enlarged  and  systematic  efforts  to  meet  the 
demands  which  were  now  made  for  the  extension 
of  her  borders,  and  the  supply  of  new  fields  of 
labour  with  the  ministry  of  reconciliation  and  the 
means  of  grace. 

In  the  month  of  May,  1789,  the  first  General 
Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  church,  in  the 
United  States,  met  in  Philadelphia.  Two  months 
before,  the  Federal  Government  of  the  nation  had 
been  fully  organized,  by  the  adoption  of  the  Con- 
stitution, and  the  inauguration  of  George  Wash- 
ington as  President  of  the  new  republic,  at  the 
city  of  New  York.  The  same  year,  therefore, 
that  saw  the  beginning  of  our  national  organiza- 
tion, witnessed,  also,  the  completion  of  the  Pres- 
byterian system  in  America,  as  it  had  long  existed 
in  Scotland,  and  between  which  and  the  republican 
institutions  of  the  country  there  was  a  marked 
similarity. 

According  to  previous  arrangement,  Dr.  With- 
erspoon  preached  the  opening  sermon  of  the  As- 
sembly.    This  able  and  distinguished  divine  was  a 


THE   PRESBYTERIAN   CHURCH.  243 

native  of  Scotland,  and  a  lineal  descendant  of  John 
Knox,  through  his  daughter,  the  wife  of  John 
Welsh,  of  whom  mention  has  been  made  in  con- 
nection with  the  early  struggles  of  the  Scottish 
church.  At  the  urgent  solicitation  of  the  friends 
of  Princeton  college,  he  removed  to  this  country, 
and  assumed  the  management  of  that  venerable 
institution,  over  which  he  presided  until  his  death, 
which  occurred  in  November,  1794. 

Connected  as  he  had  been  with  the  American 
church  for  a  period  of  twenty  years,  and  identified 
with  her  highest  interests,  to  the  promotion  of 
which  he  had  given  the  full  strength  of  his  genius, 
it  was  natural  that  the  eyes  of  his  brethren  in  the 
ministry  should  look  to  him  as  the  proper  person 
to  preside  at  the  opening  of  the  highest  court  of 
the  church,  and  to  take  a  prominent  part  in  the 
services  of  that  occasion. 

After  the  organization  of  the  Assembly,  the 
Kev.  Dr.  Rodgers,  of  New  York,  was  chosen  the 
first  Moderator.  This  venerable  divine  was  con- 
verted under  the  preaching  of  Whitefield,  and 
commenced  his  labours,  as  a  licentiate,  in  the  colony 
of  Virginia,  in  connection  with  Rev.  Mr.  Davies. 
Having  been  forbidden  by  the  authorities  to  con- 
tinue preaching  within  *'the  dominion,"  he  passed 
into  Maryland,  and  thence  returned  to  Pennsylva- 


244  SKETCHES   OP 

nia,  where  be  found  four  calls  awaiting  his  deci- 
sion. One  of  them  was  from  St.  Georges,  in  thfe 
colony  of  Delaware,  and  although  that  congrega- 
tion was  the  smallest  and  feeblest  of  the  four 
churches  that  solicited  his  labours,  he  accepted  the 
invitation,  was  ordained  in  March,  1749,  by  the 
Presbytery  of  New  Castle,  and  continued  his  la- 
bours there  until  May,  1765,  when  he  was  removed 
to  take  charge  of  the  Presbyterian  church  in  the 
city  of  New  York.  Here  he  threw  the  whole 
weight  of  his  energy  and  influence  in  behalf  of 
the  Presbyterian  cause,  and  was  most  successful 
in  his  efforts  for  its  promotion  and  prosperity.  In 
the  war  of  the  Revolution,  Dr.  Rodgers  took  an 
earnest  and  decided  stand  in  favour  of  American 
Independence.  Early  in  the  struggle  he  removed 
bis  family  from  the  city  to  a  place  of  retirement. 
When  Washington  reached  New  York,  Dr.  Rod- 
gers  waited  upon  him  to  pay  his  respects,  and  was 
received  by  him  with  marked  attention.  When 
about  to  retire,  the  General  followed  him  to  the 
door,  and  observed  that  "  his  name  had  been  men- 
tioned to  him  while  in  Philadelphia,  as  one  whose 
fidelity  to  the  interests  and  liberty  of  the  country 
might  be  relied  on,  and  who  might  be  capable  of 
giving  him  important  information ;''  and  added, 
^'  May  I  take  the  liberty,  sir,  to  apply  to  you  when- 
ever circumstances  may  render  it  desirable  ?" 


THE  PRESBYTERIAN   CHURCH.  245 

The  Doctor  assured  him  of  his  readiness  to  ren- 
der him  any  assistance  in  his  power,  and  in  several 
instances  was  enabled  to  do  so,  as  was  afterwards 
shown  by  letters  and  papers  found  after  his  death. 

On  his  return  to  the  city,  at  the  close  of  the 
war,  the  two  churches  in  which  he  ministered, 
viz.,  the  Wall  street  and  the  Brick  church,  had 
been  used  by  the  British  soldiers ;  the  former  as 
a  barracks,  and  the  latter  as  a  hospital.  While 
these  were  repairing,  the  congregation,  by  the 
kind  offer  of  Trinity  church,  was  permitted  to 
worship  in  the  two  chapels  of  St.  George's  and 
St.  Paul's.  When  the  standards  of  the  church 
were  to  be  revised,  and  changes  made  in  the  Sy- 
nod, which  had  hitherto  been  the  highest  ecclesias- 
tical court.  Dr.  Bodgers  took  an  active  part  in  the 
work,  and,  as  we  have  already  seen,  was  chosen  to 
be  the  Moderator  of  the  First  General  Assembly 
of  the  Presbyterian  church  in  the  United  States. 
The  arrangement  of  the  church  was  now  completed. 
Of  the  venerable  men  who  composed  that  first  As- 
sembly, all  have  passed  away,  but  the  foundations 
which  they  laid  were  strong  and  massive,  and  yet 
remain  in  all  their  strength  and  beauty.  Sixty- 
five  years  have  passed  since  that  memorable  era, 
during  which  the  church  has  moved  on  with  amaz- 
ing prosperity  and  success,  rapidly  increas- 
21* 


246  SKETCHES   OF 

ing  in  numbers  and  strength,  and  while  not  with- 
out trials  and  divisions,  has  eujoyed  marked  and 
special  evidences  of  the  smile  and  favour  of  God. 

The  General  Assembly,  at  its  first  meeting,  had 
under  its  care  less  than  two  hundred  ministers,  and 
a  large  number  of  vacant  congregations.  To  sup- 
ply the  growing  wants  of  the  country  for  spiritual 
instruction  was  one  of  its  first  efforts.  A  plan 
of  missionary  operations  was  at  once  adopted,  for 
the  carrying  out  of  which  the  Presbyteries  were 
required  to  transmit  their  funds  to  the  Assembly. 
In  the  year  1802,  a  more  complete  system  wa3 
commenced,  by  which  the  work  was  committed 
to  a  standing  committee  on  missions,  and  in  1828 
the  plan  was  perfected  by  constituting  a  Board  of 
Missions,  who,  being  responsible  to  the  Assembly, 
were  authorized  to  take  charge  of  the  work  of 
supplying  destitute  regions  with  the  ordinances  of 
the  sanctuary.  The  necessity  of  providing  means 
for  educating  young  men  for  the  ministry,  early 
enlisted  the  attention  of  the  church. 

Princeton  college,  as  has  already  been  noticed, 
was  one  of  the  noble  results  of  the  efforts  made 
in  that  direction.  In  the  year  1812,  a  theological 
seminary  was  established  at  the  same  place;  and 
similar  institutions  were  founded  in  other  sections 
of  the  country,  as  the  demand  for  the  ministry  in- 
creased. 


THE   PRESBYTERIAN  CHURCH.  247 

In  the  early  part  of  the  present  century  it  wag 
deemed  advisable,  for  the  purpose  of  meeting  the 
wants  of  new  and  sparsely  settled  districts,  where 
the  inhabitants  were  divided  in  their  sentiments 
respecting  the  Congregational  and  Presbyterian 
forms  of  church  government,  and  were  yet  unable 
to  sustain  two  separate  churches,  to  allow  of  an  or- 
ganization which  might  harmonize  both  opinions, 
and  thus  permit  them,  without  giving  up  their  own 
views,  to  enjoy  the  ordinances- of  the  gospel.  Thig 
^'  Plan  of  Union,''  although  it  never  became  fully 
a  law,  because  never  submitted  regularly  to  the 
Presbyteries,  was  permitted  to  operate  for  more 
than  thirty  years. 

But  although  its  original  design  was  good,  it 
came  at  length  to  be  attended  with  evils  on  which 
good  men  looked  with  pain  and  regret.  It  wa3 
the  means  of  introducing  within  the  bounds  of  the 
church  many  congregations  and  ministers,  who 
had  little  sympathy  for  its  order,  or  even  for  itg 
doctrines,  and  while  professedly  connected  with  it, 
were  throv?ing  their  influence  against  its  institu- 
tions and  its  principles.  The  evils  which  were 
thus  spreading  called  for  some  decisive  action. 
But  on  the  nature  of  the  action  required,  there 
was  unhappily  a  wide  difference  of  opinion.  In 
the  year  1837  it  was  resolved,  by  the  General  As- 


248  SKETCHES   OP 

Bembly,  to  abrogate  the  "Plan  of  Union/'  and  to 
declare  those  Synods  and  Presbyteries,  where 
churches  were  framed  after  that  plan,  no  longer  a 
part  of  the  Presbyterian  church.  These  acts, 
though  they  were  proposed  and  sustained  by  men 
"whose  praise  was  in  all  the  churches,  were  yet  the 
occasion  of  offence  to  others,  who  withdrew  from 
the  Assembly  in  the  succeeding  year,  and  formed 
a  separate  organization.  They  soon  introduced 
important  changes  into  their  ecclesiastical  polity, 
destroying  the  power  of  the  Assembly  as  a  court 
of  appeal,  and  limiting  its  meetings  to  once  in 
three  years.  The  new  plan  was,  however,  found 
to  be  seriously  defective,  and  was  at  length  given 
up  for  the  original  polity  of  the  Presbyteriam 
church. 

It  was  not  possible  for  a  division  like  that  al- 
luded to,  to  take  place  without  intense  excitement, 
and  frequent  and  unhappy  collisions.  Yet  they 
who  were  the  originators  of  those  measures,  by 
which  the  separation  was  effected,  acted  from  pure 
motives,  from  strong  conviction^  of  duty,  and  from 
earnest  desires  to  promote  the  peace  and  purity  of 
the  church. 

They  stood  in  defence  of  the  order  of  the  house 
of  God,  though  brought  thereby  into  separation 
from  many  whom  they  had  long  known  as  breth- 


THE   PRESBYTERIAN  CHURCH.  249 

ren.  From  that  time  the  two  bodies,  called,  by 
way  of  distinction,  the  Old  School  and  the  New 
School,  have  acted  independently ;  the  one  develop- 
ing the  ancient  principles  of  the  church,  by  carry- 
ing on  its  benevolent  eflForts  within  itself,  and  un- , 
der  its  own  direction ;  and  the  other  preferring  to 
co-operate  with  voluntary  societies,  composed  of 
different  denominations,  permitting  them  to  assist 
in  giving  direction  to  its  charities.  That  the 
former  system  is  the  wisest,  and  best  adapted  to 
bring  out  the  full  energies  of  the  church,  and 
meet  the  wants  of  the  world,  is  now  clearly  taught 
by  the  developments  of  divine  providence. 

Acting  on  its  ancient  plans  of  Christian  effort 
for  the  spread  of  the  gospel,  the  Old  School  church 
has  moved  forward  with  unparalleled  rapidity  and 
power,  not  only  extending  its  influence  and  bor- 
ders over  our  own  land,  but  establishing,  amid 
heathen  desolations  and  darkness,  the  institutions 
which  form  its  distinctive  features,  and  add  to  its 
strength  and  beauty.  Though  the  two  bodies  are 
now  separate,  and  likely  to  continue  so,  it  is  be- 
lieved that  there  are  many  ministers  and  pri- 
vate members  in  the  New  School  body,  who  are  at 
heart  as  sound  Presbyterians  in  doctrine  and  polity 
as  any  of  the  Old  School.  Let  both  bodies  go  oa 
in  peace,  striving  which  shall  do  most  for  the  glory 


250  SKETCHES   OF 

of  God,  and    the   good  of    souls.     Thus,  though 
separate,  they  may  still  be  one. 

The   principles   and   polity  of    the   American 
branch  of  the  Presbyterian  church  are  similar  to 
those  of  the  church  of  Scotland.    Each  individual 
congregation  is  regarded,  not  as  isolated  and  in- 
dependent, but  as  connected,  through    its    pastor 
and   elders,  with  a  large   body,  to   which    it  is 
responsible.     Acting  on  this  principle,  the  Pres- 
bytery is  constituted  a  court  of  review  and  control 
over  all  the  churches  in  a  certain  district,  and  is 
composed  of  all  the  ministers  and  one  ruling  elder 
from  every  church  within  its  bounds.     The  Synod 
is  a  higher  court,  reviewing  the  action  of  the  sev- 
eral Presbyteries  of  which  it  is  composed,  and  is 
formed  of  all   the    ministers  and  one  elder  from 
each  church  within  its  limits.     The  Greneral  As- 
sembly is  the  highest  judicatory,  and  the  court  of 
final  appeal.     It  is  formed  yearly  by  a  fair  re- 
presentation of  ministers  and  elders   from   every 
Presbytery,  and  has  a  general  supervision  and  con- 
trol over  the  whole  church.     Within  its    bounds 
are  twenty-eight  Synods,  one  hundred  and   forty- 
six    Presbj'teries,    and     nearly     three     thousand 
r  churches.     These   are  planted  not  only  over  our 
own  nation,  but  are  shedding  their  light  amid  the 
gloom  of   heathen   superstition.     They   are  scat- 
tered along  our   northern  frontiers,  while  also  a 


THE   PRESBYTERIAN  CHURCH.  251 

Synod,  composed  of  four  Presbyteries  and  fifty 
churches,  is  found  in  our  most  southern  borders. 
And  while  reports  come  to  the  Assembly  from 
the  Synod  of  the  Pacific,  the  same  body  listens  to 
similar  accounts  of  spiritual  progress  from  the 
Synod  of  Northern  India,  and  from  the  Presbyte- 
ries of  Canton  and  Ningpo,  in  the  vast  empire  of 
China.  Thus  may  it  be  said  of  the  Presbyterian 
church,  that  upon  her  congregations  and  ministers 
the  sun  never  sets. 

The  General  Assembly  has  under  its  care  and 
direction  four  theological  seminaries.  It  also  hag 
divided  its  benevolent  efforts  into  four  great 
agencies,  each  of  which  is  committed  to  a  special 
Board  of  Managers.  The  Board  of  Foreign  Mis- 
sions has  the  care  of  the  foreign  field  of  missionary 
effort,  having  the  supervision  of  stations  among 
the  Indian  tribes  of  our  own  country,  upon  the 
western  coast  of  Africa,  in  India,  Siam,  China, 
among  the  Jews,  and  in  several  Roman  Catholic 
countries. 

The  Board  of  Domestic  Missions  attends  to  the 
supply  of  destitute  places,  and  to  the  aid  of  fee- 
ble churches  in  our  own  country.  The  Board  of 
Education  has  the  whole  field  of  the  religious  train- 
ing of  the  young,  and  the  preparation  of  candi- 
dates for  the  holy  ministry.     The  Board  of  Pub- 


252  SKETCHES   OP 

lication  attends  to  the  isssuing  of  religious  books 
and  periodicals,  providing  volumes  for  the  libra- 
ries of  Sabbath-schools,  and  for  family  reading, 
together  with  tracts  and  papers  for  circulation  by 
means  of  colporteurs.  These  various  Boards  are 
not  irresponsible  bodies,  but  are  compelled  to  ren- 
der yearly  a  strict  and  full  account  to  the  church, 
through  its  highest  court,  the.  General  Assembly. 
Here  all  their  proceedings  are  considered,  and 
any  member  of  the  body  has  the  right  to  seek  from 
their  officers  any  information  respecting  their  ope- 
rations, or  to  suggest  any  changes  therein.  The 
history  of  the  church  since  its  present  policy 
was  completed,  has  fully  shown  the  propriety  and 
usefulness  of  its  arrangements.  The  providence 
of  God  had  evidently  indicated  that  the  time  had 
come  for  it  to  enter  the  great  field  of  Christian  ef- 
fort, not  depending  upon  other  churches  for  aid 
and  co-operation,  but  with  strong  faith  in  God, 
and  with  earnest  desires  for  his  glory,  to  go  forth 
and  labour  for  the  upbuilding  of  his  kingdom,  by 
the  use  of  the  means  which  he  has  appointed. 
Thus  it  now  appears  as  a  missionary  church,  and 
by  the  divine  blessing  it  has  been  enabled  to  extend 
its  bounds  on  the  right  hand  and  on  the  left,  in 
our  own  land  and  among  the  nations  that  have 
long  sat  in  darkness^  lengthening  its   cords   and 


THE   PRESBYTERIAN   CHURCH.  253 

strengthening  its  stakes,  and  enjoying  indisputable 
evidence  of  the  presence  of  Him  who  is  the  glory 
and  strength  of  his  church. 

We  have  thus  presented  some  of  the  leading 
features  in  the  history  of  the  Presbyterian  church. 
It  is  no  creation  of  modern  reformers,  appearing 
for  the  first  time  amid  the  convulsions  which 
marked  the  era  when  Luther  awoke  the  world  from 
the  sleep  of  ages.  That  great  event  but  restored 
to  the  church  its  original  form  and  order,  by  shak- 
ing off  the  corruptions  which  had  marred  its  beauty 
and  purity.  The  great  and  vital  features  of  the 
Presbyterian  system  are  as  old  as  the  church  itself. 

We  have  traced  those  principles  in  the  records 
of  the  early  Christian  communities  established  by 
the  apostles,  and  resembling  the  popular  govern- 
ment of  the  Jewish  synagogue.  We  have  fol- 
lowed them  as  they  retired  with  the  persecuted 
people  of  God  to  the  valleys  of  Piedmont,  as  they 
shone  out  even  amid  the  darkness  and  corruptions 
of  the  Papacy  in  Scotland,  Ireland  and  England, 
and  as  at  the  Reformation  they  fully  and  thorough- 
ly revived  amid  the  churches  of  continental 
Europe,  and  were  sustained  in  Scotland  even  at 
the  expense  of  suffering  and  death,  against  all 
the  determined  efforts  of  a  proud  and  ambitious, 
prelacy. 
22 


254  SKETCHES   OP 

We  have  seen  them  early  taking  root  in  the 
New  World,  and  spreading  rapidly  under  the  in- 
fluences of  earnest  and  faithful  ministers  of  the 
word,  until  the  church,  with  the  divine  blessing, 
has  extended  its  institutions  over  our  land,  and  is 
nobly  engaged  in  fulfilling  the  last  command  of 
the  ascending  Saviour,  '^  Go,  preach  my  gospel  to 
every  creature/' 

There  is  much  in  the  history  of  that  church 
which  serves  to  attach  us  warmly  and  zealously 
to  it.  Even  the  trials  through  which  it  has 
passed,  the  scenes  of  blood,  and  fire,  and  persecu- 
tion through  which  it  has  been  called  to  make  its 
way,  endear  it  to  our  hearts.  Who  can  read  the 
painful  history  of  the  Waldenses,  and  not  admire 
the  heroic  courage  and  the  unyielding  constancy  with 
which  they  contended  for  the  faith  once  delivered 
to  the  saints.  Who  can  trace  the  history  of  the 
church  of  Scotland,  from  the  hour  that  it  shook 
off  the  corruptions  of  Popery,  through  all  the 
scenes  of  its  earnest  contests  for  the  truth, 
down  to  the  act  that  sundered  it  from  the  embraces 
of  the  State,  and  not  feel  that  principles  and  doc- 
trines which  could  lead  to  such  earnestness  and 
self-sacrifice  are  indeed  noble,  and  could  only  have 
had  their  origin  in  the  word  and  Spirit  of  God? 
Well  may  we  love  that  church.     It  has  been  the 


THE   PRESBYTERIAN   CHURCH.  255 

home  of  martyrs  and  glorious  witnesses  for  the 
truth,  who,  amid  the  fastnesses  of  the  mountains, 
amid  sufferings,  and  wrong,  and  outrage,  amid 
prisons  and  at  the  stake,  have  testified  to  their 
undying  adherence  to  its  doctrines  and  order. 

Nor  do  we  feel  less  reverence  for  it,  when  we 
remember  how  nobly  it  has  always  sustained  civil 
liberty.  Notwithstanding  all  the  clamour  which 
has  sometimes  been  raised  against  that  church  for 
a  few  isolated  acts  of  severity,  which  were  only 
individual  acts,  and  more  in  self-defence  than  in 
a  spirit  of  persecution,  it  is  undeniable  that  it  has 
ever  been  the  firm  friend  of  civil  freedom.  I  need 
but  point  to  the  significant  fact,  that  in  those 
countries  where  Presbyterian  principles  prevail, 
there  i-s  the  most  liberal  government.  Holland 
was  almost  a  model  republic  when  the  Puritans  fled 
thither  from  the  persecutions  of  the  English  pre- 
lacy. Geneva,  Piedmont  and  Switzerland  were 
far  in  advance  of  other  nations  of  Europe,  as  to 
the  freedom  of  their  civil  institutions,  when  the 
Reformation  had  fully  restored  their  church  to  its 
Presbyterian  and  primitive  character.  Scotland 
could  never  be  so  wholly  brought  under  the  power 
of  England,  as  to  receive  at  her  dictation  that  form 
of  church  government  which  best  suited  the  pomp 
and  pride  of  a  royal  court.     Her  sons  have  ever 


256  SKETCHES   OP 

been  free,  since  they  were  emancipated  by  the 
truth,  and  to  maintain  that  liberty  they  have  freely 
shed  their  blood.  America,  in  the  great  struggle 
which  separated  her  from  despotism,  found  her 
most  faithful  friends  amid  the  pastors  and  people 
of  the  Presbyterian  church.  Their  prayers  were 
offered  and  their  treasure  and  blood  poured  forth 
for  the  success  of  that  Revolution,  which  resulted 
in  giving  liberty  a  home  upon  the  shores  of  the 
western  world.  "Well  may  we  love  a  church 
which  has  ever  been  identified  with  the  dearest 
rights  and  the  noblest  blessings  that  man  can 
enjoy. 

And  yet  these  facts  are  but  the  results  of  one 
yet  more  important,  the  mideviating  attachment  of 
the  church  to  the  j^ure  doctrines  of  the  gospel.  In 
all  its  history,  the  truths  of  God's  word  have  been 
held  up  as  of  far  more  importance,  than  the  mere 
external  forms  of  religion.  In  the  primitive 
church  it  was  enjoined  upon  its  ministers  to  con- 
tend earnestly  for  the  faith.  In  later  ages  the 
Waldenses  bore  a  noble  testimony  for  the  truth, 
and  when  the  church  at  the  Reformation  shook  off 
the  errors  of  the  Papacy,  it  revived  the  doctrines 
of  the  gospel.  Confessions  of  rait|(Ji  were  pub- 
lished, embracing  a  full  view  of  the  cardinal 
truths  of  revelation,  and  those  truths  were  held  up 


THE   PRESBYTERIAN   CHURCH.  257 

as  the  means  of  salvation,  and  were  made  promi- 
nent as  the  source  of  spiritual  life  and  health.  It 
is  for  this  that  we  love  the  Presbyterian  church, 
and  desire  earnestly  its  prosperity,  and  rejoice  in 
all  the  abundant  tokens  it  has  received  of  the 
presence  and  love  of  Him  whose  favour  is  the  life 
and  strength  of  his  people.  And  how  widely  are 
its  principles  and  order  extended  over  the  world ! 
The  Sabbath  light  that  is  dawning  upon  the 
churches  of  America,  has  just  faded  from  lands 
where,  in  a  language  strange  to  us,  but  familiar 
in  the  ear  of  our  common  Father  and  God,  the 
ministers  of  Jesus,  ordained  to  their  work  after 
the  manner  of  the  apostles,  by  the  laying  on  of 
the  hands  of  the  Presbytery,  have  been  preaching 
the  pure  doctrines  of  the  gospel.  Under  that  same 
light  the  Waldensian  pastors,  amid  their  mountain 
homes,  have  borne  new  witness  to  the  truth,  and 
the  churches  of  Holland  have  met  for  the  worship 
of  God,  and  the  valleys  of  Switzerland  and 
France  have  sheltered  many  a  congregation  who 
have  listened  to  the  truths  which  once  were  pro- 
claimed by  Calvin,  and  Le  Fevre,  and  Beza,  and 
Viret. 

As  the  light  of  that  blessed  day  has  rolled  on 
towards    the  west,  it  has  found   in  Ireland  many 
a  warm  and  zealous  worshipper,  receiving  the  or- 
22* 


258  SKETCHES,   &C. 

diaances  of  the  gospel  from  those  who  have  been 
set  apart  to  thiir  work  by  Presbyters,  whose  apos- 
tolic authority  none  can  deny,  while  in  Scotland, 
her  noble  sons  have  listened  to  blessed  instruc- 
tions from  the  word  of  life,  such  as  Knox  once  pro- 
claimed, and  the  Covenanters  heard  amid  secluded 
valleys,  or  upon  the  wild  mountains,  when  seeking 
refuge  from  cruel  persecutors.  Thus  may  it  be 
until  the  end  shall  come.  Thus  may  our  church 
enlarge  the  place  of  her  habitation,  and  firmly 
holding  the  truth,  and  seeking  to  give  it  to  all  na- 
tions, enjoy  the  presence  and  love  of  Him  whose 
promise  is,  ^'  Lo,  I  am  with  you  alway,  even  unto 
the  end  of  the  world.'* 


APPENDIX. 


Note  A. 

The  Confession  of  Faith  of  the  Waldenses, 
found  in  a  manuscript  dated  A.  D,  1120,  will  show 
how  nearly  in  doctrine  they  correspond  with  our 
own  church. 

A  Confession  of  Faith  of  the  Waldenses,  hearing 

date  A.  D.   1120,  taken  from,  the    Cambridge 

3JSS. 

^'  Article  I. — We  believe  and  firmly  hold  all 
that  which  is  contained  in  the  twelve  articles  of 
the  symbol,  which  is  called  the  Apostles^  Creed, 
accounting  for  heresy  whatsoever  is  disagreeing, 
and  not  consonant  to  the  said  twelve  articles. 

"Article  II. — We  do  believe  that  there  is  one 
God,  Father,  Son,  and  Holy  Spirit. 

"Article  III. — We  acknowledge  for  the  holy 
canonical  Scriptures  the  books  of  the  Holy  Bible, 
viz: 

^*  The  Books  of  Moses,  called  Genesis,  Exodus, 
Leviticus,  Numbers,  Deuteronomy,  Joshua,  Judges, 
Ruth,  1  Samuel,  2  Samuel,  1  Kings,  2  Kings, 
1  Chronicles,  2  Chronicles,  Ezra,  Nehemiah,  Es- 
ther, Job,  Psalms,  the  Proverbs  of  Solomon, Eccle- 
Fiastes,  or  the  Preacher,  the  Song  of  Solomon, 
the  Prophecies  of  Isaiah  and  Jeremiah,  the  Lam- 

(259) 


260  APPENDIX. 

entatlons  of  Jeremiah,  Ezekiel,  Daniel,  Hosea, 
Joel,  Araos,  Obadiah,  Jonas,  Micah,  Nahum, 
Habakkuk,  Zephaniah,  Haggai,  Zechariah,  Ma- 
lachi. 

"  Here  follow  the  books  Apocryphal,  which 
are  not  received  of  the  Hebrews.  But  we  read 
them  (as  saith  St.  Jerome  in  his  Prologue  to  the 
Proverbs)  for  the  instruction  of  the  people,  not  to 
confiriii  the  authority  of  the  doctrines  of  the  church, 
viz: 

*'  Esdras,  Tobit,  Judith,  Wisdom,  Ecclesiasticus, 
Baruch  with  the  Epistle  of  Jeremiah,  Esther  from 
the  tonth  chapter  to  the  end,  the  Song  of  the 
Three  Children  in  the  Furnace,  the  History  of 
Susannah,  the  History  of  the  Dragon,  1  Macca- 
bees, 2  Maccabees. 

*^  Here  follow  the  books  of  the  New  Testa- 
ment : — 

"  The  Gospel  according  to  Sts.  Matthew,  Mark, 
Luke,  John,  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles,  the  Epis- 
tles of  St.  Paul  to  the  Romans,  1  Corinthians,  2 
Corinthians,  Galatians,  Ephesians,  Philippians, 
Colossians,  1  Thessalonians,  2  Thessalonians,  1 
Timothy,  2  Timothy,  Titus,  Philemon,  the  Epis- 
tle to  the  Hebrews,  the  Epistle  of  St.  James,  the 
first  Epistle  of  St.  Peter,  the  second  Epistle  of  St. 
Peter,  the  first  Epistle  of  St.  John,  the  second 
Epistle  of  St.  John,  the  third  Epistle  of  St.  John, 
the  epistle  of  St.  Jude,  the  Bevelation  of  St. 
John. 

^'  Article  IV. — The  books  above  said  teach  this, 
that  there  is  one  God,  Almighty,  all-wise  and  all- 
good,  who  has  made  all  things  by  his  goodness ; 
for  he  formed  Adam  in  his  own  image  and  likeness, 
but  that  by  the  envy  of  the  devil;  and  the  disobe- 


APPENDIX.  261 

dience  of  the  said  Adam,  sin  has  entered  into  the 
world,  and  that  we  are  sinners  in  Adam  and  by 
Adam. 

*'  Article  V. — That  Christ  was  promised  to  our 
fathers  who  received  the  law,  that  so  knowing  by 
the  law  their  sin,  unrighteousness  and  insufficiency, 
they  might  desire  the  coming  of  Christ,  to  satisfy 
for  their  sins,  and  accomplish  the  law  by  himself. 

"  Article  VI. — That  Christ  was  born  in  the 
time  appointed  by  God  the  Father.  That  is  to 
say,  in  the  time  when  all  iniquity  abounded,  and 
not  for  the  cause  of  good  works,  for  all  were  sin- 
ners ;  but  that  he  might  show  us  grace  and  mercy, 
as  being  faithful. 

"  Article  YII.— That  Christ  is  our  life,  truth, 
peace,  and  righteousness,  also  our  pastor,  advo- 
cate, sacrifice,  and  priest,  who  died  for  the  salva- 
tion of  all  those  that  believe,  and  is  risen  for  our 
justification. 

''  Article  VIII. — In  like  manner,  we  firmly 
bold,  that  there  is  no  other  mediator  and  advocate 
with  God  the  Father,  save  only  Jesus  Christ. 
And  as  for  the  Virgin  Mary,  that  she  was  holy, 
humble,  and  full  of  grace;  and  in  like  manner  do 
we  believe  concerning  all  the  other  saints,  viz  : 
that  being  in  heaven,  they  wait  for  the  resurrection 
of  their  bodies  at  the  day  of  judgment. 

^'  Article  IX. — Item,  we  believe  that  after  this 
life,  there  are  only  two  places,  the  one  for  the 
saved,  and  the  other  for  the  damned,  the  which 
two  places  we  call  paradise  and  hell,  absolutely 
denying  that  purgatory  invented  by  antichrist,  and 
forged  contrary  to  the  truth. 


262  APPENDIX. 

^'  Article  X. — Item,  we  have  always  accounted 
as  an  unspeakable  abomination  before  God,  all 
those  inventions  of  men,  namely,  the  feasts  and 
the  vigils  of  saints,  the  water  which  they  call 
holy;  as  likewise  to  abstain  from  flesh  upon 
certain  days,  and  the  like;  but  especially  their 
masses. 

"  Article  XI. — We  esteem  for  an  abomination 
and  as  antichristian,  all  those  human  inventions 
which  are  a  trouble  or  prejudice  to  the  liberty  of 
the  spirit. 

"  Article  XII. — We  do  believe  that  the  sacra- 
ments are  signs  of  the  holy  thing,  or  visible  forms 
of  the  invisible  grace,  accounting  it  good  that  the 
faithful  sometimes  use  the  said  signs  or  visible 
forms,  if  it  may  be  done.  However,  we  believe 
and  hold,  that  the  above  said  faithful  may  be  saved 
without  receiving  the  signs  aforesaid,  in  case 
they  have  no  place  nor  any  means  to  use  them, 

"  Article  XIII. — We  acknowledge  no  other 
sacraments  but  Baptism  and  the  Lord's  Supper. 

*'  Article  XIV. — We  ought  to  honour  the  secu- 
lar powers  by  submission,  ready  obedience,  and 
paying  of  tributes.'' 

Note  B. 

The  following  extracts,  from  the  ancient  disci- 
pline of  the  evangelical  churches  of  the  valleys 
of  Piedmont,  dated  A.  D.  1120,  will  show  con- 
clusively that  the  Presbyterian  order  and  doc- 
trine did  not,  as  some  affirm,  originate  with  Cal- 
vin at  the  Reformation,  but  existed  ages  before, 
amid  the  living  witnesses  of  the  truth. 


/ 


APPENDIX.  263 

CONCERNING    PASTORS. 

''  All  those  who  are  to  be  received  as  pastors 
among  us,  while  they  remain  with  their  relations, 
entreat  us  to  receive  them  into  the  ministry,  as 
likewise  that  they  would  be  pleased  to  pray  God 
that  they  may  be  made  worthy  of  so  great  a 
charge ;  but  the  said  petitioners  present  such  sup- 
plications to  give  a  proof  of  their  humility. 

*' We  also  appoint  them  their  lessons,  and  set 
them  to  get  by  heart  all  the  chapters  of  St.  Mat- 
thew and  St.  John,  with  all  the  Epistles  called 
canonical,  and  a  good  part  of  the  writings  of  Sol- 
omon, David,  and  the  prophets. 

"  And  afterwards  having  good  testimonials, 
they  are  by  the  imposition  of  hands  admitted  to 
the  office  of  preaching. 

^'  He  that  is  last  received  ought  to  do  nothing 
without  the  license  of  him  that  was  received  be- 
fore him;  and  in  like  manner  the  former  ought  to 
do  nothing  without  the  license  of  his  associate,  to 
the  end  that  all  things  among  us  may  be  done  in 
good  order. 

''Our  food  and  clothing  are  administered  unto 
us,  and  given  gratuitously,  and  by  way  of  alms 
by  the  good  people  whom  we  instruct. 

"Among  the  other  powers  which  God  hath 
given  to  his  servants,  he  hath  given  them  authority 
to  elect  the  leaders  who  govern  the  people,  and  to 
constitute  the  elders  in  their  charges,  according  to 
the  diversity  of  the  work  in  the  unity  of  Christ, 
which  is  proved  by  the  saying  of  the  Apostle  in 
the  epistle  to  Titus,  in  chap,  i.,  '  For  this  cause 
left  I  thee  in  Crete,  that  thou  shouldst  set  in  order 


264  APPENDIX. 

the  things  that  are  wanting,  and  ordain  elders  in 
every  city,  as  I  had  appointed  thee.' 

*♦  When  any  of  us,  the  aforesaid  pastors,  fall 
into  any  gross  sin,  he  is  both  excomniunicated  and 
prohibited  from  preaching. 

CONCERNING  ELDERS,  THE  COLLECTIONS,  AND  COUNCILS. 

^'  Kulers  and  elders  are  chosen  out  of  the  peo- 
ple, according  to  the  diversity  of  the  work,  in  the 
unity  of  Christ.  And  the  Apostle  proveth  it  to 
Titus,  chap,  i,,  '  For  this  cause  left  I  thee  in 
Crete,  that  thou  shouldst  set  in  order  the  things 
that  are  wanting,  and  ordain  elders  in  every  city, 
as  I  had  appointed  thee/ 

"  The  money  which  is  given  us  by  the  people, 
is  by  us  carried  to  the  aforesaid  general  council, 
and  there  delivered  publicly  in  the  presence  of  all ; 
and  afterwards  the  same  is  taken  and  distributed 
by  our  stewards ;  part  of  the  money  being  given 
to  such  as  are  sent  upon  journeys  for  the  occasion, 
and  part  of  it  given  to  the  poor. 

*'  We  that  are  pastors  assemble  once  a  year  to 
treat  of  our  affairs  in  a  general  council." 

Note  C. 

The  Waldensian  churches  have  ever  paid  great  at- 
tention to  the  early  instruction  of  their  children.  A 
Catechism  was  drawn  up  for  this  purpose,  in  the 
thirteenth  century,  from  which  the  following  is 
an   extract : 

Catechism  of  the  Ancient  Waldenses/or  the  Instruc- 
tion of  their  Youth,  composed  in  the  Voth  century. 

Minister.  If  one  should  demand  of  you^  who 
you  are,  what  would  you  answer  ? 


APPENDIX.  265 

Child.  A  creature  of  God,  reasonable  and  mor- 
tal. 

Mill.  Why  has  Grod  created  you  ? 

Ans.  To  the  end  that  I  might  know  him  and 
serve  him,  and  be  saved  by  his  grace. 

Min.  Wherein  consists  your  salvation  ? 

Ans.  In  three  substantial  virtues,  which  neces- 
sarily belong  to  salvation. 

Min.  Which  are  they  ? 

Ans.  Faith,  hope  and  charity. 

Min.  How  can  you  prove  that  ? 

Ans.  The  apostle  writes,  1  Cor.  xiii.,  «^Now 
abideth  faith,  hope  and  charity,  these  three." 

Min.  What  is  faith  ? 

Ans.  According  to  the  apostle,  Heb.  xi.,  "  It  is 
the  substance  of  things  hoped  for,  and  the  evidence 
of  things  not  seen." 

Min.  How  many  sorts  of  faith  are  there  ? 

Ans.^  There  are  two  sorts,  viz.,  a  living  and  a 
dead  faith. 

Min.  What  is  a  living  faith  ? 

A71S.  It  is  that  which  works  by  charity. 

Min.  What  is  a  dead  faith  ? 

Ans.  According  to  St.  James,  it  is  that  which 
without  works  is  dead.  Again,  faith  is  null 
without  works ;  or  a  dead  faith  is  to  believe  that 
there  is  a  God,  and  not  to  believe  in  him. 

Min.  What  is  your  faith  ? 

Ans.  The   true  catholic  and  apostolic  faith. 

Min.  What  is  that 't 

Ans.  It  in  that  which  in  the  result  j^r  symbol) 
of  the  apostles,   is  divided  into    twelve   articles. 

Min.  What  is  that  ? 
23 


266  APPENDIX. 

Arts.  I  believe  in  God  the  Father  Almighty,  &c. 
Min.  By  what  way  can  you  know  that  you  be- 
lieve in  God  ? 

Ans.  By  this,  that  I  know  and  I  observe  the 
commandments  of  God. 

Min.  How  many  commandments  of  God  are 
there  ? 

An^.  Ten,  as  is  manifest  in  Exodus  and  Deu- 
teronomy. 

Min.   Which  are  they  ? 

Ans.  ''  Hear,  0  Israel,  I  am  the  Lord  thy  God : 
thou  shalt  have  none  other  gods  before  me.  Thou 
shalt  not  make  any  graven  image,  or  any  likeness 
of  any  thing  that  is  in  heaven,  kc." 

Min.  What  is  the  sum  or  drift  of  these  com- 
mandments ? 

Ans.  It  consists  in  these  two  great  command- 
ments, viz.,  Thou  shalt  love  God  above  all  things, 
and  thy  neighbour  as  thyself. 

Min.  What  is  that  foundation  of  these  com- 
mandments, by  which  every  one  may  enter 
into  life,  and  without  which  foundation  none 
can  do  anything  worthily,  or  fulfil  the  command- 
ments ? 

Ans.  The  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  of  whom  the  apos- 
tle speaks  in  the  1  Cor.,  "Other  foundation  can  no 
man  lay,  than  that  is  laid,  which  is  Jesus  Christ." 
Min.  By  what  means  may  a  man  come  to  this 
foundation  ? 

Ans.  By  faith,  as  saith  St.  Peter,  1  Pet.  ii.  6, 
"  Behold,  I  lay  in  Sion  a  chief  corner-stone,  elect, 
precious,  and  he  that  believeth  on  him  shall  not 
be  confounded."  And  the  Lord  saith,  "  He  that 
believeth  hath  eternal  life." 


APPENDIX.  267 

Min.  Whereby  canst  thou  know  that  thou  be« 
lievest  ? 

Ans.  By  this,  that  I  know  him  to  be  true  God, 
and  true  man,  who  was  born,  and  who  hath  suf- 
fered, &c.,  for  my  redemption,  justification,  and 
that  I  love  him,  and  desire  to  fulfil  his  command- 
ments. 

Min.  By  what  means  may  one  attain  to  those 
essential  virtues,  faith,  hope,  and  charity? 

Ans.  By  the  gifts  of  the  Holy  Spirit. 

Min.  Dost  thou  believe  in  the  Holy  Spirit? 

Ans.  YeSy  I  do  believe.  For  the  Holy  Spirit 
proceeds  from  the  Father  and  the  Son ;  and  is  one 
Person  of  the  Trinity ;  and  according  to  the  Divin- 
ity, is  equal  to  the  Father  and  the  Son. 

Min.  Thou  believest  God  the  Father,  God  the 
Sod,  and  God  the  Holy  Spirit;  thou  hast  there- 
fore three  Gods. 

Ans.  I  have  not  three. 

Min.  Yea,  but  thou  hast  named  three. 

Ans.  That  is  by  reason  of  the  diiFerence  of  the 
Persons,  not  by  reason  of  the  essence  of  the  divin- 
ity. For  although  there  are  three  Persons,  yet 
notwithstandino;  there  is  but  one  essence. 


o 


Note  D. 

The  following  description  of  the  parting  inter- 
view between  Calvin  and  his  friends  at  Geneva, 
possesses  an  abiding  interest.  It  has  formed  the 
subject  of  a  painting  of  great  merit  by  Herming, 
an  artist  of  the  city  of  Calvin : 

''Conscious  tha.t  his  career  was  now  fast  drawing 
to  a  close,  Calvin  sent  to  inform  the  Syndics,  and 


268  APPENDIX. 

tbe  other  members  of  the  Senate  of  Geneva,  that 
he  desired  to  address  to  them  a  few  partinsj  words, 
and  that  he  hoped  to  be  carried  to  their  Hall  for 
this  purpose  on  the  morrow.  They  begged  that 
he  would  have  regard  to  what  his  health  would 
bear,  and  promised  to  attend  him  at  his  own  house. 
When  they  had  accordingly  met  (March  27th)  he 
proceeded  to  address  them.  He  had,  he  said,  for 
pome  time  been  anxious  to  convey  to  them  a  few 
words  of  counsel  and  admonition,  but  that  he  had 
chosen  to  defer  doing  so  till  he  had  a  sure  fore- 
sight of  his  approaching  dissolution.  After 
thanking  them  for  the  great  kindness  he  had  ex- 
perienced from  them,  for  the  honours  they  had 
conferred  upon  him,  and  for  the  forbearance  which 
they  had  exercised  towards  his  infirmities,  he  was 
bound  to  acknowledge,  he  said,  that  it  had  pleased 
God  to  employ  him  in  rendering  them  some  ser- 
vice, but  he  was  conscious  of  his  many  deficiencies. 
Wherein  he  had  come  short  he  hoped  they  would 
forgive  him,  and  impute  it  to  his  want  of  ability, 
rather  than  to  his  want  of  will  to  serve  them ; 
with  respect,  however,  to  his  doctrine,  he  could 
solemnly  declare  that  he  had  not  taught  rashly 
and  uncertainly,  but  had  delivered  in  all  its  pu- 
rity and  with  sincerity  the  word  of  God;  and 
this,  he  continued,  ^  I  am  the  more  anxious  to 
testify,  because  I  cannot  doubt  that  Satan,  as  his 
practice  is,  will  raise  up  heady,  light-minded,  un- 
godly men,  to  corrupt  the  sound  doctrine  which 
you  have  heard  from  me.'  Then  rapidly  glanc- 
ing at  the  dangers  through  which  the  infant  repub- 
lic had  passed,  and  reminding  them  that  it  is  God 
alone  who  can  give  stability  to  kingdoms,  he  con- 


APPENDIX.  269 

tinued  :  '  If  you  would  have  this  republic  con- 
tinue in  security,  see  to  it  that  the  sacred  seat  of 
authority  in  which  God  has  placed  you  be  not  de- 
filed with  sin^  for  them  that  honour  him,  he  will 
honour  ;  hut  they  that  despise  hiin  shall  he  lightly 
esteemed.  ...  I  know/  he  proceeded,  'the  temr 
pers  and  manners  of  you  all,  and  I  feel  that  you 
need  exhortation.  Let  each  one  look  to  himself, 
and  what  he  fiuds  wanting  in  him  let  him  ask  of 
God.  ...  I  admonish  the  elders  not  to  despise 
their  juniors,  and  I  warn  the  younger  persons  to 
conduct  themselves  with  modesty,  and  to  watch 
against  presumption.  .  .  .  llesist  every  sinister  aim 
and  selfish  affection ;  regard  Him  who  has  placed 
you  in  your  station  of  honour,  and  seek  the  direc- 
tion of  his  Holy  Spirit.' 

^•To  the  ministers  under  the  jurisdiction  of  Ge- 
neva, who  likewise  came  to  him,  he  said,  '  Stand 
fast,  my  brethren,  in  the  work  on  which  you  have 
entered,  and  let  not  your  hearts  fail  you,  for  the 
Lord  will  preserve  this  church  and  republic 
against  all  its  enemies.  Far  from  you  be  all  dis- 
cords among  yourselves  ]  embrace  one  another  in 
mutual  charity.'  Then,  alluding  to  the  precari- 
ous state  of  the  church,  threatened  by  enemies 
both  from  without  and  within,  and  encouraojino; 
them  to  perseverance  by  relating  some  of  his  own 
experiences,  he  continued,  '  Do  you,  therefore, 
also  persist  in  your  vocation  :  uphold  the  estab- 
lished order;  and  see  that  \}\q  people  be  at  the 
same  time  retained  in  obedience  to  the  doctrine 
delivered  unto  them,  for  some  are  yet  wicked  and 
contumacious.  ...  I  avow  that  I  have  lived  united 

23  • 


270  APPENDIX. 

with  you,  brethren,  in  the  strictest  bonds  of  true 
and  sincere  affection;  and  I  take  my  leave  of  you 
with  the  same  feelings.  If  you  have  at  any  time 
found  me  harsh  or  peevish  under  mine  aifiictions, 
I  entreat  your  forgiveness.  Farewell !'  He  then 
shook  hands  with  them  all,  and  '  we  took  leave  of 
him/  says  Beza,  ^  with  sad  hearts,  and  by  no 
meai^s  with  dry  eyes — parting  with  him  as  from  a 
common  parent.'^' 

Note  E. 

The  following  interesting  notices  of  the  present 
state  of  the  Waldensian  church,  are  from  the  re- 
port of  Rev.  J.  P.  Revel,  Moderator  of  the  Wal- 
densian Synod,  in  the  year  1853,  whose  visit 
to  this  country  will  long  be  remembered  with  plea- 
sure. The  report  appears  in  the  Foreign  Mission- 
ary of  July,  1854. 

^^  I.  Parishes. — There  are  fifteen.  At  the  head 
of  each  there  is  a  pastor,  and  a  presbytery  or  con- 
sistory presided  over  by  him,  consisting  of  several 
elders — from  four  to  twelve.  The  Vaudois  popu- 
lation is  about  twent3'--three  thousand  souls.  There 
is  one  pastor  emeritus,  of  the  age  of  eighty  years, 
and  there  are  four  widows  of  pastors,  for  whom  an 
annual  contribution  from  all  the  pastors  in  active 
service  makes  a  small  pension.  Five  candidates 
have  received  the  laying  on  of  hands;  three  are 
employed  in  the  Italian  mission,  of  whom  one,  De 
Sanctis,  was  formerly  cure  of  the  parish  of  the 
Magdalen  at  Rome,  and  a  member  of  the  Holy 
Of&ce  ;  one  is  a  pastor  of  a  parish ;  and  the  fifth 
is  a  professor  in  the  College. 


APPENDIX.  271 

^'IT.  Schools. — There  are  sixteen  principal 
schools,  whose  teachers  are  furnished  with  a  com- 
mission [brevet];  fourteen  girls'  schools,  and  one 
hundred  and  fortj-five  schools  in  hamlets,  during 
the  four  winter  months.  The  whole  number  of 
scholars,  according  to  the  reports  lately  received, 
is  four  thousand  seven  hundred  and  ninety-two. 

"  III.  College. — Eight  professors  are  teaching 
the  elements  of  the  Latin,  French  and  Italian 
languages  to  children  of  nine  or  ten  years  of  age ; 
also  in  the  higher  mathematics,  the  natural 
sciences  and  philosophy  to  young  people  of  eight- 
een or  twenty  years  of  age.  The  number  of 
scholars  is  eighty-four,  in  nine  classes,  in  each  of 
which  they  spend  a  year. 

^'  A  Normal  School  has  been  established  within 
two  years.  It  prepares  teachers,  colporteurs,  and 
evangelists.  It  has  twenty-four  students,  who 
give  great  satisfaction.  Most  of  them  are  poor; 
they  make  sacrifices  in  order  to  learn.  Some  as- 
sistance was  procured  for  them  the  last  winter,  pro- 
visions being  so  high ;  many  of  them  seldom  have 
enough  to  eat. 

"  In  a  school  for  young  ladies,  twelve  pupils  have 
received  lessons  from  college  professors  and  from 
a  female  teacher,  who  also  instructs  them  in  do- 
mestic labours. 

*'  IV.  The  Poor. — A  hospital  with  twenty-five 
beds  receives  the  sick  poor  attacked  with  curable 
maladies.  A  deaconess  has  charge  of  the  in-door 
services.  A  deaconess  in  each  parish  collects  and 
distributes  charity  to  the  most  needy.  This  year 
provisions  have  been  so  dear,  that  many  of  our 
poor  would  have  suffered,  if  some  English  friends 


272  APPENDIX. 

had  not  sent  us  $1400,  to  assist  thet-most  desti- 
tute. 

''  Orjphan  Asylum. — The  need  of  a  place  of  re- 
fuge for  poor  and  deserted  orphans  has  been  long 
felt,  and  this  winter  more  than  ever.  Two  friends 
enabled  Mrs.  Revel  to  arrange  with  an  excellent 
Christian  woman  to  receive  six  little  girls ;  now 
there  are  eight.  When  one  compares  their  pres- 
ent circumstances  with  their  former  condition,  he 
sees  that  a  good  work  has  been  commenced. 

"V.  Italian  Mission. — This  part  of  the  work  of 
our  church  ought  to  be  performed  with  zeal,  pru- 
dence and  vigour,  upon  pain  of  failing  in  the  end 
for  which  God  has  so  wonderfully  preserved  this 
church.  The  Lord  has  been  pleased  moreover  to 
stimulate  us  by  remarkable  success.  Six  mission- 
ary stations  formed  in  the  Sardinian  states  in  four 
years,  show  that  the  church  considers  it  her  duty 
to  accomplish  this  work.  She  employs  at  these 
six  stations  the  following  number  of  labourers: 
(1)  at  Pignerol,  a  clerical  (consacre)  evangelist, 
and  occasionally  a  lecturer  and  a  colporteur ;  (2) 
at  Turin,  two  clerical  evangelists,  two  colporteurs, 
and  latterly  a  master  and  mistress  of  a  school, 
and  an  evangelist  not  ordained;  (3)  at  Cazale,  a 
lay  evangelist;  (4)  at  Genes,  four  evangelists,  of 
whom  one  is  ordained,  and  two  colporteurs ;  (5) 
at  Favale,  a  lay  evangelist,  who  also  has  a  school; 
(6)  at  Hice,  three  evangelists,  of  whom  two  are 
clerical,  and  two  colporteurs.  We  have  also  an 
evangelist  at  Constantinople,  where  there  is  a 
large  Italian  population. 

"  YI.  Divers  Facts. — A  fine  Protestant  church 
was   opened  at   Turin,  on   the   20th  of  October. 


APPENDIX.  273 

This  is  a  real  event  in  the  extension  of  the  king- 
dom of  God  in  Italy.  Shortly  afterwards  we  pur- 
chased at  Genes  an  old  Catholic  church,  secular- 
ized in  1808.  The  archbishop  and  the  priests 
stirred  up  various  manoeuvres  before  the  court  and 
government  [to  prevent  this];  by  considerations 
of  public  tranquillity  they  would  have  hindered  us 
from  preaching  the  gospel  where  they  had  chanted 
mass.  In  the  meantime,  a  spiritual  church  was 
built  up  at  Genes;  we  were  blessed  of  God.  We 
expect  soon  to  build  houses  of  prayer  at  Nice  and 
at  Pignerol.  Some  friends  in  England  have  re- 
mitted the  funds  necessary  for  building  at  the 
former  place ;  and  we  have  received  from  Amer- 
ica the  funds  required  for  the  latter.' ' 

Note  F. 

The  following  extract,  from  D'Aubigne's  "  Ger- 
many, England  and  Scotland,"  gives  a  touching 
record  of  the  sufferings  endured  by  ministers  of 
the  Free  Church  at  the  disruption : 

'*  Many  of  them  sacrificed  all  they  had,  even  all 
of  their  living.  The  amount  of  the  revenue  was 
more  than  a  hundred  thousand  pounds,  which 
these  brethren  joyfully  relinquished  for  the  sake  of 
Him  who  has  said,  '  Every  one  that  hath  forsa- 
ken houses,  or  brethren,  or  sisters,  or  father,  or 
mother  or  wife,  or  children,  or  lands,  for  my  sake, 
shall  receive  an  hundred  fold,  and  shall  inherit 
everlasting  life.'  (Matthew  xix.  29.)  No  one 
swerved  ;  old  and  young  alike  traced,  with  a  de- 
termined hand,  the  few  strokes  which  signed  away 
their  all.     The  execution  of  this  act  occupied  five 


274  APPENDIX. 

hours,  and  during  that  time  the  Assembly  re- 
mained in  silent  emotion,  watching  with  respect 
the  devotion  of  tbeir  leaders.  Four  hundred  and 
seventy-four  ministers  resigned  their  benefices, 
either  then  or  shortly  afterwards  ;  about  two  thou- 
sand elders  adhered  to  the  act.  Both  numbers 
united  formed  the  majority  of  the  office  bearers  of 
the  church.  The  majority  of  the  church  mem- 
bers, in  full  communion,  was  also  ranged  on  the 
side  of  liberty. 

^'  Such  was  the  disruption  and  the  creation  of  the 
Free  Church.  But  the  sacrifice  then  accomplished 
in  the  Hall  of  Tanfield  was  not  the  greatest.  The 
ministers  had  to  return  to  the  mountains,  to  the 
plains,  even  to  the  remotest  shores  of  Scotland,  to 
bring  their  wives  and  children  from  their  homes. 
The  hour  was  at  hand  when  Jesus  was  to  say  in 
every  manse,  *If  any  man  will  come  after  me  let 
him  deny  himself,  and  take  up  his  cross  and  fol- 
low me.'  (Matt.  xvi.  24.)  Hundreds  in  Scot- 
land were  then  fulfilling  this  Christian  duty,  and 
taking  the  cross  upon  their  shoulders,  were  ready 
to  exclaim,  ^  Lord,  here  am  I !'  How  many 
scenes  were  there  enacting,  enough  to  'break  the 
hardest  heart ! 

''  In  a  certain  part  of  the  country,  two  ministers 
were  conversing  a  short  time  before  the  disrup- 
tion. •  Do  you  think  there  is  no  chance  of  a  set- 
tlement?' said  the  minister  of  the  place  to  his 
friend.  *  We  are  as  certain  of  being  out,  as  that 
the  sun  will  rise  to-morrow,'  replied  the  other.  A 
groan  was  heard ;  it  came  from  the  very  heart  of 
the  mother  of  the  family;  they  had  had  many 
trials  in  their  day.     There  had  been  cradles  and 


APPENDIX.  275 

coffins  in  their  home,  and  the  place  was  endeared 
to  the  mother  by  many  associations ;  there  was 
not  a  flower,  or  a  shrub,  or  a  tree,  that  was  not 
dear  to  her;  some  of  them  were  planted  by  the 
hands  of  those  who  were  in  their  graves,  and  that 
poor  woman's  heart  was  like  to  burst.  But  grace 
was  mightier  than  nature,  and  when  the  day  of 
trial  arrived,  she  came  forth  as  readily  as  her  hus- 
band, although  it  was  breaking  her  very  heart- 
strings to  leave  a  home  where  she  had  expected  to 
breathe  her  last,  and  to  be  laid  in  the  churchyard, 
among  the  ashes  of  her  children. 

"In  another  instance,  there  was  a  venerable 
mother  in  Christ,  who  had  gone  to  the  place  in 
the  days  of  her  youth,  when  it  was  a  wilderness, 
but  who,  with  her  husband,  had  turned  it  into  an 
Eden.  Her  husband  had  died  there.  Her  son 
was  now  its  minister.  That  venerable  widow  and 
mother,  like  Anna,  the  daughter  of  Phanuel,  had 
seen  the  snows  and  sorrows  of  eighty  years  accu- 
mulate upon  her  head,  and  like  an  aged  tree,  which 
has  fixed  its  roots  deeply  in  the  ground,  she  wag 
attached  to  this  home  of  her  youth  by  the  dearest 
affections.  All  her  anxieties,  her  prayers  to  God, 
were  for  two  things :  either  that  the  church  should 
come  to  a  right  settlement  with  the  State;  or,  if 
that  should  fail,  that  then  her  son  should  do  his 
duty.  The  disruption  came ;  all  was  to  be  given 
up,  and  this  venerable  mother  in  Israel  was  the 
first  to  go  forth ;  and  she  found  in  her  new  home, 
by  the  blessing  of  Christ,  more  health  and  happi- 
ness than  she  had  enjoyed  for  a  long  time  before. 
Some  time  ago,  a  minister  was  walking  by  moon- 
light with  another,  Mr.  Guthrie,  who  is  restoring 


276  APPENDIX. 

manses  to  the  servants  of  God  throughout  Scot- 
land.    The  two  companions  were   passing   before 
the  beloved  home  which   the  former  of  them  had 
left  for  the  cause  of  truth.     No  light  shone  from 
the  house  ;  no  smoke  rose  above  the  roof.     Point- 
ing to  it  in  the  moonlight,  Mr.  G-.  said,  '  Oh,  my 
friend,  it  was  a  noble   thing  to  leave  that  house.' 
*Ah,  yes,'  he  replied,  'it  was  a  noble  thing;  but 
for  all  that  it  was  a  bitter  thing.     I  shall  never 
forget  the  night  I  left  that  house  till  I  am   laid  in 
my  grave.     When  I  saw  my  wife  and  children  go 
forth  in  the  gloaming — when  I  saw  them  for  the 
last    time  leave   our  own  door,  and   when  in    the 
dark  I  was  left  alone,  with  none  but  God,  in  that 
house,  and  when  I  had  to  take  water  and  quench 
the  fire  on  my   own  hearth,  and  put  out  the  can- 
dle in  my  own  house,  and  turn  the   key  against 
myself  and  my  wife  and  my  little  ones.    That  night 
— God  in  his  mercy  grant  that  such  a  night  I  may 
never  see  again  I     It  was  a  noble  thing  to  leave 
the  manse,  and  I  bless  God  for  the  grace  which 
was  given  to  me ;  but  for  all  that,  it  was  a  cruel 
and  bitter  night  to  me.'     In  another  place,  in  the 
Highlands,  when  the   last  evening  had  arrived,  a 
poor  minister  had  placed  his  wife  and  children  in 
a  rough  cart,  and  walking  behind  them,  began  to 
cross  the  mountains.     A  heavy  snow  storm  was 
then  raging  on  that  elevated  spot.     The    moun- 
tain was  white,  although  it  was  summer  time,  and 
the   sky   was   dark.     The  poor   family  went   on 
amidst  the  driving  snow  and  cutting  wind.     'We 
knew  not  where  to  find  a  place  to  dwell  in/  said 
the  minister,   '  but  never  did  I  know  so  much  of 
the  peace  of  God  as  I  did  that  night/     Thus  are 


APPENDIX.  277 

fulfilled   the   Saviour's   precious  promises  :  '  The 
Lord  is  my  Shepherd,  I  shall  not  want.'  '^ 

Note  G-. 

The  following  description  of  the  ordinary  pro- 
ceedings of  the  Assembly  is  given  by  Robert  Bail- 
lie,  who  was  a  member  of  that  body  from  Scot- 
land: 

"  The  like  of  that  Assembly  I  did  never  see, 
and  as  we  hear  say,  the  like  was  never  in  England, 
nor  anywhere  is  shortly  like  to  be.  They  did  sit 
in  Henry  the  7th  Chapel,  in  the  place  of  the 
Convocation;  but  since  the  weather  grew  cold, 
they  did  go  to  the  Jerusalem  Chamber,  a  fair  room 
in  the  Abbey  of  Westminster,  about  the  size  of 
the  college  front  hall,  but  wider.  At  the  one  end 
nearest  the  door,  and  along  both  sides,  are  stages 
of  seats,  as  in  the  new  Assembly  house  at  Edin- 
burgh, but  not  so  high,  for  there  will  be  room  for 
five  or  six  score.  At  the  uppermost  end  there  is 
a  chair  set  on  a  frame,  a  foot  from  the  earth,  for 
the  Mr.  Prolocutor,  Dr.  Twisse.  Before  it,  on  the 
ground,  stand  two  chairs  for  the  two  Mr.  Asses- 
sors, Dr.  Burgess  and  Mr.  White.  Before  these 
two  chairs,  through  the  length  of  the  room,  stands 
a  table,  at  which  sit  the  two  Scribes,  Mr.  Byfield 
and  Mr.  Roborough.  The  house  is  all  well  hung 
(with  tapestry),  and  has  a  good  fire,  which  is  some 
dainties  at  London.  Opposite  the  table,  upon  the 
Prolocutor's  right  hand,  there  are  three  or  four 
ranks  of  benches.  On  the  lowest  we  five  do  sit. 
Upon  the  other,  at  our  backs,  the  members  of 
24 


278  APPENDIX. 

Parliainent  deputed  to  the  Assembly.  On  the 
beeches  opposite  us,  on  the  prolocutor's  left  hand, 
going  from  the  upper  end  of  the  house  to  the 
chimney,  and  at  the  other  end  of  the  house  and 
back  of  the  table,  till  it  come  about  to  our  seats, 
are  four  or  five  stages  of  benches,  upon  which  the 
divines  sit  as  they  please ;  albeit  commonly  they 
keep  the  same  place.  From  the  chimney  to  the 
door  there  are  no  seats,  but  a  void  space  for  pas- 
sage. The  lords  of  the  Parliament  used  to  sit  on 
chairs,  in  that  void  about  the  fire.  We  meet  every' 
day  of  the  week  but  Saturday.  We  sit  commonly 
from  nine  till  one  or  two,  afternoon.  The  prolo- 
cutor, at  the  beginning  and  end,  has  a  short 
prayer.  The  man,  as  the  world  knows,  is  very 
learned  in  the  questions  he  has  studied,  and  very 
good,  beloved  of  all  and  highly  esteemed;  but 
merely  bookish,  not  much,  as  it  seems,  acquainted 
with  conceived  prayer,  and  among  the  unfittest  of 
all  the  company  for  any  action ;  so  after  the 
prayer  he  sits  mute.  It  was  the  canny  convoy- 
ance  (skilful  management)  of  those  who  guide 
most  matters  for  thei^  own  interest  to  plant  such 
a  man,  of  purpose,  in  the  chair.  The  one  Asses- 
sor, our  good  friend,  Mr.  White,  has  keeped  in  of 
the  gout  since  our  coming ;  the  other,  Dr.  Bur- 
gess, a  very  active  and  sharp  man,  supplies,  so  far 
as  is  decent,  the  prolocutor's  place.  Ordinarily 
there  will  be  present  above  three  score  of  their  di- 
vines. 

"  These  are  divided  into  three  committees, 
in  one  of  which  every  man  is  a  member.  No  man 
is  excluded  who  pleases  to  come  to  any  of  the 
three.     Every  committee^  as  the  Parliament  gives 


APPENDIX.  279 

order  in  writing  to  take  any  purpose  to  considera- 
tion, takes  a  portion,  and  in  their  afternoon  meet- 
ings, prepares  matters  for  the  Assembly,  and  sets 
down  their  minds  in  distinct  propositions  with  texts 
of  Scripture.  After  the  prayer,  Mr.  Byfield,  the 
scribe,  reads  the  proposition  and  Scriptures, 
whereupon  the  Assembly  debates  in  a  most  grave 
and  orderly  way.  No  man  is  called  up  to  speak  ; 
but  whosoever  stands  up  of  his  own  accord,  speaks 
so  long  as  he  will  without  interruption.  If  two  or 
three  stand  up  at  once,  then  the  divines  confused- 
ly call  on  his  name  whom  they  desire  to  hear  first; 
on  whom  the  loudest  and  manifest  voices  call,  he 
speaks.  No  man  speaks  to  any  but  the  prolocu- 
tor. They  harangue  long  and  very  learnedlie. 
They  study  the  questions  well  before  hand,  and 
prepare  their  speeches;  but  withal  the  men  are 
exceeding  prompt  and  well  spoken.  I  do  marvel 
at  the  very  accurate  and  extemporal  replies  that 
many  of  them  usually  make.  When  upon  every 
proposition  by  itself,  and  on  every  text  of  Scrip- 
ture that  is  brought  to  confirm  it,  every  man  who 
will  has  said  his  whole  mind,  and  the  replies,  du- 
plies and  triplies  are  heard,  then  the  most  part  call, 
'  To  the  question.'  Byfield,  the  scribe,  rises  from 
the  table  and  comes  to  the  prolocutor's  chair,  who, 
from  the  scribe's  book,  reads  the  proposition,  and 
says,  '  As  many  as  are  of  opinion  that  the  question 
is  well  stated  in  the  proposition,  let  them  say,  Aye.' 
When  Aye  is  heard  he  says,  'As  many  as  think 
otherwise,  say  No.'  If  the  difi"erence  of  Ayes 
and  Noes  be  clear,  as  usually  it  is,  then  the  ques- 
tion is  ordered  by  the  scribes,  and  they  go  on  to 
debate  the  first  Scripture  alleged  for  proof  of  the 


280  APPENDIX. 

proposition.  If  the  sound  of  Aye  and  No  he  near 
equal,  then  says  the  prolocutor,  '  As  many  as  say 
Aye  stand  up;*  while  they  stand,  the  scribe  and 
others  number  them  in  their  minds ;  when  they 
sit  down,  the  Noes  are  bidden  to  stand,  and  they, 
likewise,  are  numbered.  This  way  is  clear  enough, 
and  saves  a  great  deal  of  time,  which  we  spend  in 
reading  our  catalogue.  When  a  question  is  once 
ordered,  there  is  no  more  debate  of  that  matter ; 
but  if  a  man  will  wander  from  his  subject,  he  is 
quickly  taken  up  by  Mr.  Assessor,  or  many  others, 
confusedly  crying,  '  Speak  to  order,  to  order.' 
No  man  contradicts  another  expressly  by  name, 
but  most  discreetly  speaks  to  the  prolocutor,  and 
at  most  holds  to  general  terms  :  '  The  reverend 
brother  who  lately,  or  last,  spoke  on  this  hand,  on 
that  side,  above,  or  below.' 

''  I  thought  meet  once  for  all  to  give  you  a  taste 
of  the  outward  form  of  their  Assembly,  They 
follow  the  way  of  their  Parliament.  Much  of 
their  way  is  good,  and  worthy  of  our  imitation; 
only  their  longsomeness  is  woeful  at  this  time, 
when  their  church  and  kingdom  lie  under  a  most 
lamentable  anarchy  and  confusion.  They  see  the 
hurt  of  their  length,  but  cannot  get  it  helped ;  for 
being  to  establish  a  new  platform  of  worship  and 
discipline  to  their  nation  for  all  time  to  come,  they 
think  they  cannot  be  answerable  if  solidly,  and  at 
leisure,  they  do  not  examine  every  point  thereof." 

Note  H. 

The  following  articles,  adopted  by  the  Elders 
and  Messengers  of  the  churches,  assembled  in  Sy- 
nod at  Cambridge,  1648,  will  show  how  nearly  the 


APPENDIX.  281 

early  mimsters  of  New  England  assimilated  in 
their  views  of  church  order  to  those  of  Presby- 
terians. 

CHAPTER   VII — OF    RULING   ELDERS  AND    DEACONS. 

"I.  The  ruling  elders'  office  is  distinct  from 
the  office  of  pastor  and  teacher.  The  ruling  el- 
ders are  not  so  called  to  exclude  the  pastors  and 
teachers  from  ruling,  because  ruling  and  govern- 
ing is  common  to  these  with  the  other ;  whereas, 
to  teach  and  preach  the  word  is  peculiar  to  the 
former. 

"  II.  The  ruling  elders"'  work  is  to  join  witjh 
the  pastor,  in  those  acts  of  spiritual  rule,  which 
are  distinct  from  the  ministry  of  the  word  and  sa- 
craments committed  to  them,  of  which  sort  these 
be  as  followeth : 

"1.  To  open  and  shut  the  doors  of  God's  house, 
by  the  admission  of  members  approved  by  the 
church,  and  by  the  excommunication  of  notorious 
and  obstinate  offenders  renounced  by  the  church. 
5.  To  be  guides  and  leaders  to  the  church  in  all 
whatsoever,  pert-aining  to  church  administration 
and  actions.  8.  To  feed  the  flock  of  God  with  a 
word  of  admonition;  9.  and  as  they  shall  be  sent 
for,  to  visit  and  to  pray  over  their  sick  brethren ; 
10.  and  at  other  times  as  opportunity  shall  serve 
thereunto. 

*'  III.  The  office  of  a  deacon  is  instituted  in  the 
church  by  the  Lord  Jesus;  sometimes  they  are 
called  Helps.  The  office  and  work  of  a  deacon,  is 
to  receive  the  offerings  of  the  church,  and  to  keep 
the  treasury  of  the  church,  and  therewith  to  serve 
the  tables  which  the  church  is  to  provide  for,  as 
24* 


282  APPENDIX. 

the  Lord's  table,  the  table  of  the  ministers,  and 
of  such  as  are  in  necessity,  to  whom  they  are  to 
distribute  in  their  simplicity. 

CHAPTER    XVI — OF   SYNODS. 

^'  1.  Synods  orderly  assembled,  and  rightly  pro- 
ceeding according  to  the  pattern.  Acts  xv.,  we  ac- 
knowledge as  the  ordinance  of  Christ. 

"  4.  It  belongeth  unto  Synods  and  Councils  to 
debate  and  determine  controversies  of  faith,  and 
cases  of  conscience,  to  clear  from  the  word  holy 
directions  for  the  holy  worship  of  God  and  good 
government  of  the  church ;  to  bear  witness  against 
mal-administration  and  corruption  in  doctrine  or 
manners  in  any  particular  church,  and  to  give  di- 
rections for  the  reformation  thereof." 


THE   END. 


1932Y6^,.  ml 


Princeton 


Th.o.o,ei„araffi^^^^ 


fToi2  01254  3700 


9 


